This is a modern-English version of Appletons' Popular Science Monthly, February 1899: Volume LIV, No. 4, February 1899, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Established by Edward L. Youmans

Founded by Edward L. Youmans

APPLETONS'
POPULAR SCIENCE
MONTHLY

EDITED BY
WILLIAM JAY YOUMANS

EDITED BY
WILLIAM JAY YOUMANS

VOL. LIV
NOVEMBER, 1898, TO APRIL, 1899

VOL. LIV
NOVEMBER 1898 TO APRIL 1899

NEW YORK
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1899

NEW YORK
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1899


Copyright, 1899,
By
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.

Copyright, 1899,
By
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.


Vol. LIV.Established by Edward L. Youmans.No. 4.

Vol. 54.Founded by Edward Youmans.No. 4.

APPLETONS' POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.

Appletons' Popular Science Monthly.

FEBRUARY, 1899.

FEBRUARY 1899.

EDITED BY WILLIAM JAY YOUMANS.

Edited by William Jay Youmans.


CONTENTS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

 PAGE
I.Vegetation a Remedy for the Summer Heat of Cities. By Stephen Smith, M.D., LL.D433
II.Mivart's Groundwork of Science. By Prof. Wm. Keith Brooks450
III.The Science of Observation. By Charles Livy Whittle. (Illustrated.)456
IV.Death Gulch, a Natural Bear-Trap. By T.A. Jaggar, Jr. (Illustrated.)475
V.The Labor Problem in the Tropics. By W. Alleyne Ireland481
VI.Principles of Taxation. XX. The Law of the Diffusion of Taxes. Part II. By the Late Hon. David A. Wells490
VII.The Great Bombardment. By Charles F. Holder. (Illustrated.)506
VIII.The Spirit of Conquest. By J. Novicow518
IX.A Short History of Scientific Instruction. II. By Sir J.N. Lockyer529
X.The Series Method: a Comparison. By Charlotte Taylor537
XI.The Earliest Writing in France. By M. Gabriel de Mortillet542
XII.Sketch of Gabriel de Mortillet. (With Portrait.)546
XIII.Correspondence: The Foundation of Sociology.—Evolution and Education again.—Emerson and Evolution553
XIV.Editor's Table: The New Superstition.—Emerson557
XV.Scientific Literature559
XVI.Fragments of Science569

NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
72 FIFTH AVENUE.

Single Number, 50 Cents.Yearly Subscription, $5.00.

NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
72 FIFTH AVENUE.

Single Issue, 50 Cents.Annual Subscription, $5.00.


Copyright, 1898, by D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
Entered at the Post Office at New York, and admitted for transmission through the mails at second-class rates.

Copyright, 1898, by D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
Entered at the Post Office in New York and accepted for mailing at second-class rates.


GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.

APPLETONS' POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.

APPLETON'S POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.

FEBRUARY, 1899.

FEBRUARY 1899.


VEGETATION A REMEDY FOR THE SUMMER HEAT OF CITIES.

A PLEA FOR THE CULTIVATION OF TREES, SHRUBS, PLANTS, VINES, AND
GRASSES IN THE STREETS OF NEW YORK FOR THE IMPROVEMENT
OF THE PUBLIC HEALTH, FOR THE COMFORT OF SUMMER
RESIDENTS, AND FOR ORNAMENTATION.[1]

A REQUEST TO GROW TREES, SHRUBS, PLANTS, VINES, AND
GRASSES ON THE STREETS OF NEW YORK TO ENHANCE
PUBLIC HEALTH, PROVIDE COMFORT FOR SUMMER
RESIDENTS, AND ADD BEAUTY.[1]

By STEPHEN SMITH, M.D., LL.D.

By Stephen Smith, M.D., LL.D.

One of the most prolific sources of a high sickness and death rate in the city of New York is developed during the summer quarter. It has been estimated that from three to five thousand persons die and sixty to one hundred thousand cases of sickness occur annually in this city, from causes which are engendered during the months of June, July, August, and September. An examination of the records of the Health Department for any year reveals the important fact that certain diseases are not only more frequent during the summer quarter than at any other time, but that they are far[Pg 434] more fatal, especially in the months of July and August, than during any other period of the year. These are the "zymotic diseases," or those depending upon some form of germ life. The following table illustrates the course of mortality from those diseases in one year:

One of the main reasons for the high rates of sickness and death in New York City occurs during the summer months. It's estimated that between three to five thousand people die and sixty to one hundred thousand cases of illness happen each year in this city due to causes that arise during June, July, August, and September. A look at the Health Department's records for any given year shows that certain diseases not only show up more often in the summer than at any other time, but they are also much deadlier, especially in July and August, compared to any other time of year. These are known as "zymotic diseases," which are linked to some form of germ life. The following table shows the mortality rates from these diseases in one year:

Month.Deaths. Month.Deaths.
January541 July1,433
February475 August1,126
March476 September791
April554 October522
May584 November460
June798 December504

It appears that during eight months of the year, excluding June, July, August, and September, the average monthly mortality from "zymotic diseases" was 452. Had the same average continued during the remaining four months the total mortality from those diseases for that year would have been 4,424; but the actual mortality was 7,764, which proves that 3,340 persons were sacrificed during those four fatal months to conditions which exist in the city only at that period of the year. Still more startling is the estimate of the sickness rate caused by the unhealthful conditions created in the summer months in New York city. If we estimate that there are twenty cases of sickness for every death by a zymotic disease there were 66,800 more cases of sickness in the year above referred to than there would have been had the sickness rate been the same in the summer as in the other months of that year.

It seems that for eight months of the year, excluding June, July, August, and September, the average monthly death toll from "communicable diseases" was 452. If the same average had continued during the other four months, the total death count from those diseases that year would have been 4,424; however, the actual death toll was 7,764, which indicates that 3,340 people lost their lives during those four deadly months due to conditions that only occur in the city at that time of year. Even more alarming is the estimate of the illness rate caused by the unhealthy conditions created during the summer months in New York City. If we assume that there are twenty cases of illness for every death from a communicable disease, there were 66,800 more cases of illness that year than there would have been if the illness rate had been the same in the summer as in the other months of that year.

One of the saddest features of this high sickness and death rate appears when we notice the ages of those who are especially the victims of these fatal diseases. During the week ending July 9th last there were 399 deaths from diarrhœal diseases, of which number 382 were children under five years of age. The following table taken from the records of the Health Department show in a very striking manner how fatal to child life are the conditions peculiar to our summer season:

One of the saddest aspects of this high rate of sickness and death becomes evident when we look at the ages of those who are most affected by these deadly diseases. During the week ending July 9th last year, there were 399 deaths from diarrheal diseases, of which 382 were children under five years old. The following table taken from the records of the Health Department clearly illustrates how deadly the conditions specific to our summer season are for children:

Month.DEATHS FROM DIARRHŒAL DISEASES.
Under one year.Under two years.Under five years.All ages.
January50555882
February47515875
March75808396
April829197108
May101117121104
June387430436467
July8099901,0201,100
August464565697762
September267394409462
October114148154190
November59707289
December57626482

These statistics demonstrate the extreme unhealthfulness of New York during the summer, and the vast proportion of children who perish from the fatal agencies which are then brought into activity. It is a matter of great public concern to determine the nature of the unhygienic conditions on which this excessive mortality depends, and thus discover the proper remedial measures.

These statistics show how unhealthy New York is in the summer and the large number of children who die from the deadly factors that become active during that time. It's crucial for the public to understand the unhygienic conditions causing this high death rate so that we can figure out the right solutions.

As high temperature is the distinguishing feature of the summer months, we very naturally conclude that excessive heat is a most important factor, if not the sole cause, of the diseases so fatal to human life at this period. A close comparison of the temperature and mortality records of any summer in this city demonstrates the direct relation of the former to the latter. For illustration, we will take the records of the Health Department during the past summer, selecting diarrhœal diseases for comparison, as they prevail and are most fatal at that season of the year. The table gives the total mortality from these diseases and the mortality from those diseases of children under five years of age. To the four months, June, July, August, and September, are added May and October, for the purpose of showing the gradual increase of the mortality from these diseases as the hot weather approaches and its decline as the hot weather abates.

As high temperatures are the most noticeable feature of summer, it’s only natural to think that extreme heat is a major factor, if not the main cause, of the diseases that are so deadly during this time. A close look at the temperature and death rate records from any summer in this city clearly shows the direct connection between the two. For example, we’ll examine the records from the Health Department during last summer, focusing on diarrheal diseases since they are common and particularly deadly during this season. The table shows the total deaths from these diseases, including those among children under five. We include May and October along with June, July, August, and September to illustrate how deaths from these diseases increase as the hot weather approaches and decrease as it cools down.

Week endingTotal diarrhœal diseases.Diarrhœal diseases under five yrs.Mean temperature (Fahrenheit)Maximum temperature (Fahrenheit)Minimum temperature (Fahrenheit)
May 7th10852.4°72°47°
May 14th201755.5°71°40°
May 21st141263.3°86°52°
May 28th221960.9°70°56°
June 4th181665.8°76°54°
June 11th262071.6°86°58°
June 18th363273.0°89°59°
June 25th746969.3°94°54°
July 2d17016478.6°94°67°
July 9th39938277.4°100°61°
July 16th33032171.1°91°57°
July 23d38835677.4°91°67°
July 30th38035378.5°95°70°
August 6th38035378.8°92°67°
August 13th34230673.9°90°65°
August 20th29026174.8°89°64°
August 27th26824676.6°93°63°
September 3d28925679.0°93°59°
September 10th28325574.0°92°58°
September 17th17915867.3°85°52°
September 24th19316768.7°90°52°
October 1st13211766.5°80°54°
October 8th907869.6°81°53°
October 15th715860.1°74°49°
October 22d544255.9°71°44°
October 29th393253.9°67°41°

Again, if we compare the temperature and mortality records for a series of days instead of months, it will be noticed that the mortality[Pg 436] record follows the fluctuations of the heat record with as much precision as effect follows cause. The summer heat generally begins about the 20th of June and continues with varying intensity until the 15th of September. Within that period we can select many examples which strikingly illustrate the relations of temperature to mortality. For example, the first heated term of the year before us began on the 19th of June and lasted until the 26th of that month. The two records are as follows:

Again, if we look at the temperature and mortality records over a series of days instead of months, it becomes clear that the mortality[Pg 436] record closely mirrors the changes in the heat record, just as effect follows cause. Summer heat usually starts around June 20th and lasts with varying intensity until September 15th. During this time, we can find many examples that clearly show the relationship between temperature and mortality. For instance, the first heatwave of the year we’re examining started on June 19th and continued until June 26th. The two records are as follows:

Day.Temperature.Mortality.
19th 78° 83
20th 80  100
21st 82  122
22d 80  116
23d 77  104
24th 68  119
25th 65  88

On the 28th of June a second heated term began, when the temperature rose to 80°, and continued above that figure until July 5th, a period of eight days. The following is the record, including the temperature in the sun:

On June 28th, a second hot spell started, with the temperature hitting 80° and staying above that mark until July 5th, lasting for eight days. Here’s the record, including the temperature in the sun:

Day.TEMPERATURE
In shade.In sun.Mortality.
June 28th80°118°118
June 29th84 120 163
June 30th85 124 191
July 1st88 125 247
July 2d87 128 351
July 3d82 120 238
July 4th84 122 227
July 5th80 121 184

It will be noticed that during the last heated period there was a more prolonged high temperature than during the first, and that the mortality of the second was higher for the same temperature than that of the first. These facts are in accord with the history of our summer months. The range of temperature increases as the season advances, and the rate of mortality rises, owing to the diminished resisting power to the effects of high heat on the part of the people, especially of the children, the aged, and those already enfeebled by disease.

It’s important to note that during the last intense heatwave, the high temperatures lasted longer than during the first one, and that the death rate in the second wave was higher for the same temperature compared to the first. These facts align with the patterns we've seen in our summer months. As the season progresses, temperature ranges increase, and so does the mortality rate, due to people’s reduced ability to cope with extreme heat, particularly among children, the elderly, and those already weakened by illness.

In order to fully understand the influence of heat and its effects upon the public health, we must first notice the conditions regulating the temperature of the body in health and disease.

To fully understand how heat influences public health and its effects, we first need to look at the conditions that control body temperature in both health and illness.

The temperature of animals in a state of health is not a fixed quantity, but has a limited range which depends upon internal and[Pg 437] external conditions not incompatible with health. In man the range of temperature in health is fixed at 97.25° F. to 99.5° F. Any temperature above or below these extremes, unless explained by special circumstances not affecting the normal condition of the person, is an indication of disease. This comparatively fixed temperature in health is a remarkable feature of the living animal. When subjected to a temperature above or below the extremes here given it will still maintain its equilibrium. This fixed temperature under varying conditions of heat and cold is due to a "heat-regulating power," inherent in the constitution of every animal, by which it imparts heat when the temperature of the air is high and conserves heat when the latter is low. The heat escapes from the body—1, by radiation from the surface; 2, by transmission to other bodies; 3, by evaporation; and 4, by the conversion of heat into motion. The surface of the body furnishes the principal medium for the loss of heat by the first three methods—viz., radiation, transmission, and evaporation. It is estimated that 93.07 per cent of the heat produced escapes by the processes of radiation, evaporation, conduction, and mechanical work. The remaining heat units are lost by warming inspired air and the foods and drinks taken. There are apparently other subtile influences, so-called "regulators of heat," at work to preserve an equilibrium of temperature in the animal body, but they are not well known. The result of the operation of these forces is this—viz., if, by any means, the heat of the body is increased, compensative losses of heat quickly occur, and the normal temperature is soon restored; and if, on the contrary, the loss of heat is unusually increased, the compensative production of heat of the body at once follows, and the equilibrium is at once restored. The important fact to remember is this—viz., the production and loss of heat in the human organism when in health and not subjected to too violent disturbing causes are so nicely balanced that the temperature is always maintained at an average of 98.6° F., the extremes being 97.25° F. and 99.5° F. "So beautifully is this balance preserved," Parkes remarks, "that the stability of the animal temperature in all countries has always been a subject of marvel." If, however, anything prevents the operation of the processes of cooling—viz., radiation, evaporation, and conduction—the bodily temperature rises by the accumulation of heat, and death is the result from combustion. In experiments in ovens a man has been able to bear a temperature of 260° F. for a short period, provided the air was dry so that evaporation could be carried on rapidly. But if the air is very moist, and perspiration is impeded, the temperature of the body rises rapidly, and the person soon succumbs to the excessive heat. Another important fact is this, viz., the normal temperature of the young and[Pg 438] of the very old is higher than the middle-aged. The infant at birth has a temperature of 99° F. to 100° F., and it maintains a temperature of 99° F. and upward for several days. The variations of temperature from other causes are much greater in children than in adults, as also the normal daily variations of temperature. About the sixtieth year the average temperature of man begins to rise, and approximates that of the infant. In the young and old the "heat-regulating power" is more readily exhausted, and hence continued high temperature is far more fatal to these classes.

The body temperature of healthy animals isn’t a fixed number; it falls within a specific range that depends on various internal and [Pg 437] external factors that are compatible with good health. In humans, this healthy temperature range is set between 97.25° F. and 99.5° F. Any temperature outside these limits, unless explained by specific conditions that don’t affect the person's normal state, indicates illness. This relatively stable body temperature in health is a notable characteristic of living animals. When exposed to temperatures outside this range, the body still manages to maintain its stability. This ability to regulate temperature despite changes in heat and cold is due to an inherent "heat-regulating power" in every animal’s makeup, allowing it to release heat when it’s hot and retain heat when it’s cold. Heat leaves the body through: 1. radiation from the surface; 2. conduction to other surfaces; 3. evaporation; and 4. converting heat into motion. The body’s surface is the main medium for losing heat through radiation, conduction, and evaporation. It’s estimated that 93.07% of the heat produced is lost through radiation, evaporation, conduction, and mechanical work. The rest of the heat is lost by warming inhaled air and the food and drinks consumed. There seem to be additional subtle influences, known as "heat regulators," that help maintain temperature balance in the body, but they’re not well understood. The result of these processes is that if the body's heat increases, compensatory heat loss occurs quickly, restoring normal temperature; conversely, if heat loss increases unusually, the body compensates by producing more heat, quickly restoring balance. The key takeaway is that heat production and loss in a healthy human body are finely tuned, keeping the average temperature around 98.6° F., with extremes of 97.25° F. and 99.5° F. "So beautifully is this balance preserved," Parkes points out, "that the stability of animal temperature in all regions has always been a source of wonder." However, if anything disrupts the cooling processes—like radiation, evaporation, and conduction—the body temperature increases due to heat buildup, which can eventually lead to death from overheating. In experiments, a person has tolerated temperatures up to 260° F. for a short time, provided the air was dry enough for rapid evaporation. But in very humid conditions, where sweating is hindered, body temperature can rise quickly, and the person can succumb to excessive heat. Another important point is that the normal temperature for infants and the elderly is generally higher than that of middle-aged individuals. At birth, an infant's temperature ranges from 99° F. to 100° F., and they maintain a temperature of 99° F. or higher for several days. Temperature variations are much greater in children than in adults, as are the normal daily fluctuations. Around the age of sixty, the average body temperature in men begins to rise, getting closer to that of infants. In both the young and old, the "heat-regulating power" tends to be more easily exhausted, making sustained high temperatures much more dangerous for these age groups.

The first noticeable fact in regard to bodily temperature in disease is that there are daily fluctuations as in health, but much more extreme. In general, the remission of temperature in disease occurs in the morning, and the exacerbation in the afternoon and evening; the minimum is reached between six and nine o'clock in the morning, and the maximum between three and six o'clock in the evening. In many diseases the minimum temperature is not below 100° F., and usually it is one or two degrees above that point, while the maximum has no definite limit and may reach the dangerous height of 107° F. It should be noticed that the highest daily temperature in disease, as in health, occurs in the afternoon, when the temperature of the air in summer is the greatest.

The first noticeable thing about body temperature in illness is that there are daily fluctuations similar to those in good health, but they are much more extreme. Generally, the temperature tends to drop in the morning and rise in the afternoon and evening; the lowest point is usually between six and nine o'clock in the morning, and the highest point is between three and six o'clock in the evening. In many illnesses, the lowest temperature is not below 100° F., and it’s often one or two degrees higher than that, while the maximum doesn’t have a specific limit and can soar to a dangerous 107° F. It's important to note that the highest daily temperature in illness, just like in health, happens in the afternoon, which is also when the air temperature is highest during the summer.

The conditions affecting the temperature of the body other than those due to physiological conditions are very numerous. First and most obvious is the temperature of the surrounding atmosphere. It is a well-established fact that an average temperature of the air of 54° F. is best adapted to the public health, for at that temperature the decomposition of animal and vegetable matter is slight, and normal temperature is most easily maintained. Every degree of temperature above or below that point requires a more or less effort of the heat-regulating power to maintain the proper equilibrium. Even more potent in elevating the bodily temperature is the introduction into the blood, whether by respiration or by direct injection, of putrid fluids and the gases of decomposing matters. If this injection is repeated at short intervals, death will occur with a high temperature. The air of cities contains emanations, in hot weather, from a vast number of sources of animal and vegetable decomposition, and the inhalation of air so vitiated brings in contact with the blood these deleterious products in a highly divided state which cause a fatal elevation of temperature in the young, old, and enfeebled. The same effect is produced by the air in close and heated places, as in tenement houses, workshops, schoolhouses, hospital wards, and other rooms where many persons congregate for hours. Air thus charged with poisonous gases becomes more dangerous if[Pg 439] the temperature of the place is raised, as happens almost daily in the summer months in cities.

The factors that affect body temperature beyond physiological conditions are numerous. The most obvious is the temperature of the surrounding air. It's a well-known fact that an average air temperature of 54°F is best for public health, as this temperature minimizes the breakdown of animal and plant matter, and allows for easier maintenance of normal body temperature. Any degree of temperature above or below this point requires more effort from the body's heat-regulating system to keep balance. An even stronger factor in raising body temperature is the introduction of toxic fluids and gases from decaying matter into the bloodstream, whether through breathing or direct injection. If this injection happens repeatedly in quick succession, it can lead to death from a high temperature. City air, especially in hot weather, contains emissions from many sources of animal and plant decomposition, and breathing in such polluted air exposes the blood to harmful products that can cause dangerously high fever, particularly in children, the elderly, and those in poor health. A similar effect occurs in crowded, hot spaces such as tenement houses, workshops, schools, hospital wards, and other rooms where people gather for extended periods. This air, filled with toxic gases, becomes even more hazardous if the room temperature rises, which is a common occurrence during the summer in cities.

From the preceding facts we may conclude that, as long as the body continues in health, the "heat-regulating power," which constantly tends to preserve an equilibrium of temperature, is capable of resisting the ordinary agencies that, operating externally or internally, exaggerate the heat-producing conditions, and thus destroy the individual. But if the person is suffering from a disease which weakens the "heat-regulating power" these deleterious agencies, which the healthy person may resist, will readily overpower the already quite exhausted heat-regulating forces, and he perishes by combustion. It is very evident that in an organism having complicated functions, like that of man, and subject to such a multitude of adverse influences, the balance between health and disease must be very nicely adjusted. Too great an elevation or too great a depression of temperature may destroy the "heat-regulating power," and disease or death will be the consequence. Or this "heat-regulating power" may be weakened or destroyed by causes generated within the body, or received from without, and the heat-producing agencies are then under influences which may prove to be powerfully destructive forces.

From the facts mentioned earlier, we can conclude that as long as the body stays healthy, the "heat-regulating power," which constantly works to maintain a balanced temperature, can resist the usual factors—both external and internal—that increase heat and could potentially harm the individual. However, if someone is suffering from a disease that weakens this "heat-regulating power," these harmful factors, which a healthy person can withstand, will easily overwhelm the already weakened heat-regulating functions, leading to their demise by overheating. It’s clear that in a complex organism like humans, which is affected by numerous negative factors, the balance between health and illness needs to be finely tuned. A significant increase or decrease in temperature can destroy the "heat-regulating power," resulting in illness or death. Additionally, this "heat-regulating power" may be impaired or eliminated by internal causes or external factors, allowing the heat-producing elements to become powerful destructive forces.

It will not now be difficult to understand in what manner high temperature affects the public health of large cities. Evidently in the direct action of heat upon the human body we have the most powerful agency in the production of our great summer mortality. While sunstroke represents the maximum direct effect of solar heat upon the human subject, the large increase of deaths from wasting chronic diseases and diarrhœal affections, of children under one year of age and persons upward of seventy years of age, shows the terrible effects of the prevailing intense heat of summer upon all who are debilitated by disease or age and thereby have their "heat-regulating power" diminished. The fact has been established by repeated experiment that when solar or artificial heat is continually applied to the animal the temperature of its body will gradually rise until all of the compensating or heat-regulating agencies fail to preserve the equilibrium, and the temperature reaches a point at which death takes place from actual combustion. In general, a temperature of 107° F. in man would be regarded as indicating an unfavorable termination of any disease. In persons suffering from sunstroke the temperature often ranges from 106° F. to 110° F., the higher temperature appearing just before a fatal termination.

It’s now easy to see how high temperatures impact public health in large cities. Clearly, the direct effect of heat on the human body is a major factor in the high summer mortality rates. While sunstroke is the most extreme direct consequence of solar heat on people, the significant rise in deaths from chronic diseases and diarrhea, especially among infants under one year old and individuals over seventy, highlights the devastating impact of extreme summer heat on those weakened by illness or age, who have less ability to regulate their body temperature. It has been proven through numerous experiments that when solar or artificial heat is constantly applied to a living being, its body temperature will slowly rise until its mechanisms for regulating heat fail to maintain balance, ultimately reaching a point where death occurs from actual overheating. Generally, a temperature of 107°F in humans is seen as a sign of a poor outcome for any illness. In people with sunstroke, temperatures often range from 106°F to 110°F, with the higher temperatures appearing just before death occurs.

The indirect effects of heat appear in the production of poisonous gases which vitiate the air and render it more or less prejudicial to health. Decomposition of all forms of refuse animal and[Pg 440] vegetable matter proceeds with far greater rapidity during the summer quarter than during other months of the year. Among the early results of summer heat is the damage to food. Milk retailed through the city, the sole or chief diet of thousands of hand-fed infants, undergoes such changes as to render it not only less nutritious but also hurtful to the digestive organs. The vegetables and fruits in the markets rapidly deteriorate and become unfit for food. Meats and fish quickly take on putrefactive changes which render them more or less indigestible. The effect of this increase of temperature upon the refuse and filth of the streets, courts, and alleys, upon the air in close places, in the tenement houses, and upon the tenants themselves is soon perceptible. The foul gases of decomposition fill the atmosphere of the city and render the air of close and unventilated places stifling; while languor, depression, and debility fall upon the population like a widespread epidemic. The physician now recognizes the fact that a new element has entered into the medical constitution of the season. The sickly young, the enfeebled old, those exhausted from wasting diseases, whose native energies were just sufficient to maintain their tenure of life, are the first to succumb to this pressure upon their vital resources. Diarrhœal diseases of every form next appear and assume a fatal intensity, and finally the occurrence of sunstroke (or heat-stroke) determines the maximum effects of heat upon the public health. The sickness records of dispensaries and the mortality records of the Health Department show that a new and most destructive force is now operating, not only in the diseases above mentioned, but in nearly all of the diseases of the period. Fevers, inflammatory diseases, and others of a similar nature run a more rapid course, and are far less amenable to treatment. This is due, in the opinion of eminent medical authority, to the addition of the heat of the air to the heat of the body. Indeed, the only safety is in flight from the city to the country and to cool localities, as the seashore or the mountains. The immediate improvement of those suffering from affections of the city when transferred to the country is often marvelous, and shows conclusively how fatal is the element of heat in its direct and indirect effects upon the residents of the city.

The indirect effects of heat are seen in the production of toxic gases that contaminate the air and can be harmful to health. The breakdown of all kinds of waste, both animal and[Pg 440] plant matter happens much faster during the summer than in other months. One of the first effects of summer heat is food spoilage. Milk sold in the city, which is the main diet for thousands of bottle-fed infants, undergoes changes that make it not only less nutritious but also harmful to their digestion. The fruits and vegetables in the markets quickly go bad and become unsafe to eat. Meats and fish soon begin to rot, making them more or less undigestible. The impact of rising temperatures on the refuse and filth in the streets, alleys, and courtyards, on the air in cramped spaces, in tenement buildings, and on the residents themselves becomes noticeable. The foul gases from decomposition fill the city's atmosphere and make the air in cramped, poorly ventilated areas suffocating; while fatigue, sadness, and weakness spread among the population like an epidemic. Doctors now recognize that a new factor has entered the medical conditions of the season. The sickly young, the frail elderly, and those weakened by chronic illnesses, whose natural strength was barely enough to sustain their lives, are the first to be overwhelmed by this strain on their health. Diarrheal diseases of all kinds then emerge and can become fatal, and finally, cases of sunstroke (or heat stroke) represent the peak effects of heat on public health. Records of illnesses from clinics and death statistics from the Health Department indicate that a new and very harmful force is now at work, affecting not only the mentioned diseases but also nearly all illnesses of the time. Fevers, inflammatory conditions, and other similar diseases progress more rapidly and are much harder to treat. Esteemed medical experts believe this is because the heat in the air adds to the body's heat. Indeed, the only way to feel safe is to escape from the city to the countryside or cooler places, like the beach or mountains. The quick improvement seen in those suffering from city-related ailments when moved to the countryside is often remarkable, clearly demonstrating how deadly heat can be in both direct and indirect ways for city residents.

Let us next consider the causes of high temperature in the city of New York. It is a well-established fact that the temperature of large and densely populated towns is far higher than the surrounding country. This is due to a variety of causes, the chief of which are the absence of vegetation; the drainage and hence the dryness of the soil; the covering of the earth with stone, bricks, and mortar; the aggregation of population to surface area; the massing together of buildings; and the artificial heat of workshops and manufactories.[Pg 441] The difference between the mean temperature of the city at Cooper Institute and at the Arsenal, Central Park, for a single month, illustrates this fact. Another striking difference between the temperature of these two points of observation is that the range is much greater at Central Park than at Cooper Institute, the temperature falling at night more at the former than at the latter place. The effect of vegetation is to lower the temperature at night, while brick and stone retain the heat and prevent any considerable fall of temperature during the twenty-four hours. It may be said of New York that it has all the conditions of increased temperature above given in an intensified form. It has a southern exposure; all of its broad avenues run north and south; the surface is covered with stone, brick, and asphalt; it is destitute of vegetation except in its parks, which have a very limited area compared with the needs of the city; its buildings are irregularly arranged and crowded together so as to give the largest amount of elevation with the least superficial area; ventilation of courts, areas, and living rooms is sacrificed; its ill-constructed and overcrowded tenement houses, especially of certain districts, have the largest population to surface area of any city in the civilized world. To these natural and structural unfavorable sanitary conditions must be added the enormous production of artificial heat in dwellings. When the summer temperature begins to rise the solar heat is constantly added to the artificial heat already existing. The temperature of the whole vast mass of stones, bricks, mortar, and asphalt gradually increases, with no other mitigation or modification than that caused by the inconstant winds and occasional rainstorms. And the evils of high temperature are yearly increasing as the area of brick, stone, and asphalt extends. The records of sunstroke during the past few years is appalling, both on account of the number of cases and their comparative increase. If no adequate remedy is discovered and applied, the day would not seem to be distant when the resident, especially if he is a laborer, will remain in the city and pursue his work during the summer at the constant risk of his life.

Let’s look at the reasons for the high temperatures in the city of New York. It's a well-known fact that temperatures in large, densely populated cities are much higher than in the surrounding countryside. This happens for various reasons, mainly the lack of greenery; the draining and drying out of the soil; the covering of land with stone, bricks, and mortar; the concentration of people in limited space; the clustering of buildings; and the artificial heat produced by factories and workshops.[Pg 441] The difference in average temperatures between the city at Cooper Institute and Central Park Arsenal for just one month highlights this fact. Another notable difference between these two observation points is that the temperature range is much wider at Central Park than at Cooper Institute, with the temperature dropping more at night in the former. Vegetation helps lower the temperature at night, while brick and stone retain heat, preventing significant temperature drops throughout the day. New York exhibits all the factors contributing to higher temperatures in an intensified way. It faces south; all its major avenues run north and south; the ground is covered with stone, brick, and asphalt; there's almost no greenery except in its parks, which are limited in size compared to the city's needs; its buildings are irregularly spaced and crammed together to maximize height with minimal ground area; proper ventilation in courtyards, areas, and living spaces is sacrificed; its poorly built and overcrowded tenement houses, especially in certain neighborhoods, have the highest population density per square area of any city in the developed world. On top of these natural and structural health issues, we have the massive production of artificial heat from homes. As summer temperatures rise, solar heat only adds to the existing artificial heat. The temperature of the entire mass of stone, brick, mortar, and asphalt slowly rises, with little relief except from occasional winds and rain. The problems of high temperatures keep growing as the area of brick, stone, and asphalt expands. The reports of heat stroke in recent years are alarming, both in terms of the number of cases and their increase. If a proper solution isn’t found and used, it won't be long before residents, particularly laborers, feel they must stay in the city and work through summer with a constant risk to their health.

Turning now to consider the question of the measures which are best adapted to protect the present and future population of New York from the effects of high summer temperatures, we are met by many suggestions of more or less value. The more important methods proposed are: a large supply of public baths; the daily flushing of the streets with an immense volume of river water; recreation piers; excursions to the seashore; temporary residence in the country, etc. But these are for the most part temporary expedients, applicable to individuals, and are but accessory to some more radical measure which aims to so change the atmospheric conditions that excessive[Pg 442] heat can not occur. The real problem to be solved may be thus stated: How can the temperature of the city of New York be so modified during the summer months as to prevent that extreme degree of heat on which the enormous sickness and death rate of the people depend? Discussing the subject broadly from this standpoint, it becomes at once evident that we must employ those agencies which in the wide field of Nature are designed to mitigate heat and purify the air and thus create permanent climatic conditions favorable for the habitation of man.

Turning now to the question of the best ways to protect the current and future population of New York from the effects of high summer temperatures, we encounter many suggestions of varying value. The more significant methods proposed include: a large number of public baths; daily flushing of the streets with a huge volume of river water; recreation piers; trips to the beach; and temporary stays in the countryside, etc. However, these are mostly temporary solutions, applicable to individuals, and are merely supplementary to a more radical measure aimed at changing atmospheric conditions so that extreme heat cannot occur. The real question to address can be stated as follows: How can we modify the temperature of New York City during the summer months to prevent the severe heat that contributes to the high sickness and death rates? Looking at the issue from this perspective, it's clear that we need to use those natural elements that are meant to reduce heat and purify the air, thereby creating permanent climatic conditions that are favorable for human habitation.

It requires but little knowledge of the physical forces which modify the climate of large areas of the earth's surface to recognize the fact that vegetation plays a most important part. And of the different forms of vegetation, trees, as compared with shrubs, plants, vines, and grasses, are undoubtedly the most efficient. This is due to the vast area of surface which their leaves present to the air on a very limited ground space. The sanitary value of trees has hitherto been practically unrecognized by man. With the most ruthless hand he has everywhere and at all times sacrificed this most important factor in the conservation of a healthful and temperate climate. He has found, too late, however, that by this waste of the forests he has by no means improved his own condition. The winters have become colder, the summers hotter; the living springs have ceased to flow perpetually; the fertilizing streams have disappeared; the earth is deeply frozen in winter and parched in summer; and, finally, new and grave diseases have appeared where formerly they were unknown.

It takes very little understanding of the physical forces that affect the climate of large areas on Earth to see that vegetation is really important. Among the different types of vegetation, trees are definitely the most effective compared to shrubs, plants, vines, and grasses. This is because their leaves provide a large surface area to the air while occupying very little ground space. People have mostly overlooked the health benefits of trees. Throughout history, they've ruthlessly cut down this crucial element for maintaining a healthy and balanced climate. Unfortunately, they’ve realized too late that destroying the forests hasn't made their lives better. Winters have gotten colder, summers hotter; streams that used to flow continuously have dried up; nourishing waterways have vanished; the ground is frozen solid in winter and dried out in summer; and finally, new and serious diseases have emerged where there were none before.

It is well understood that the temperature in a forest, a grove, or even a clump of trees, is cooler in summer and warmer in winter than the surrounding country. Man and animals alike seek the shade of groves and trees during the heat of the day, and are greatly refreshed and revived by the cool atmosphere. The difference between the temperature of the air under and among the branches of a single tree, densely leaved, and the surrounding air, on a hot day, is instantly realized by the laborer or traveler who seeks the shade. The thermometer in the sun and shade shows a difference of twenty, thirty, and forty degrees, and in the soil a difference of ten to eleven degrees. The reverse is true in winter. The laborer and traveler exposed to the cold of the open country find in the forest a degree of warmth quite as great as in a building but imperfectly inclosed. Railroad engineers inform us that they have occasion to use far less fuel in passing through forests in winter than in traversing the same distance in the open country. When the ground in the fields is frozen two or three feet deep, its temperature in the forest is found above the freezing point.

It’s well known that the temperature in a forest, a grove, or even a group of trees is cooler in the summer and warmer in the winter compared to the surrounding area. Both people and animals look for shade under trees and in groves during the heat of the day and feel significantly refreshed in that cool environment. The difference in temperature between the air beneath a fully leafed tree and the air around it on a hot day is quickly noticed by anyone seeking shade. The thermometer shows a difference of twenty, thirty, or even forty degrees between the sun and shade, while in the ground, there’s a difference of ten to eleven degrees. The opposite happens in winter. A worker or traveler braving the cold outside finds that the forest offers a warmth similar to that of a poorly insulated building. Railroad engineers have reported that they use much less fuel while traveling through forests in winter compared to traversing the same distance in open land. When the fields are frozen two or three feet deep, the temperature in the forest is often above freezing.

Forests and even single trees have, therefore, a marked influence upon the surrounding atmosphere, especially during the summer, and they evidently tend to equalize temperature, preventing extremes both in summer and winter. Hence they become of immense value as sanitary agencies in preserving equality of climatic conditions.

Forests and even individual trees have a significant impact on the surrounding atmosphere, especially in the summer, and they clearly help to stabilize temperatures, preventing extremes in both summer and winter. As a result, they are extremely valuable as health agents in maintaining consistent climatic conditions.

It is believed by some vegetable physiologists that trees exert this power through their own inherent warmth, which always remains at a fixed standard both in summer and winter. "Observation shows," says Meguscher,[2] "that the wood of a living tree maintains a temperature of from 54° to 56° F., when the temperature stands from 37° to 47° F. above zero, and that the internal warmth does not rise and fall in proportion to that of the atmosphere. So long as the latter is below 67° F., that of the tree is always highest; but, if the temperature of the air rises to 67° F., that of the vegetable growth is the lowest." Since, then, trees maintain at all seasons a constant mean temperature of 54° F., it is easy to see why the air in contact with the forest must be warmer in winter and cooler in summer than in situations where it is deprived of that influence.[3]

Some plant physiologists believe that trees have this ability due to their inherent warmth, which stays consistent in both summer and winter. "Observation shows," says Meguscher,[2] "that a living tree's wood maintains a temperature between 54° and 56° F when the air temperature is between 37° and 47° F, and that this internal warmth doesn't fluctuate in line with the atmosphere. As long as the air temperature is below 67° F, the tree's temperature is always higher; however, if the air temperature rises to 67° F, the tree's temperature becomes the lowest." Therefore, since trees keep a constant average temperature of 54° F throughout the year, it's clear why the air near the forest is warmer in winter and cooler in summer compared to areas that don't have that influence.[3]

Again, the shade of trees protects the earth from the direct rays of the sun, and prevents solar irradiation from the earth. This effect is of immense importance in cities where the paved streets become excessively heated, and radiation creates one of the most dangerous sources of heat. Whoever has walked in the streets of New York, on a hot summer's day, protected from the direct rays of a midday sun by his umbrella, has found the reflected heat of the pavement intolerable. If for a moment he passed into the dense shade of a tree, he at once experienced a marked sense of relief. This relief is not due so much to the shade as to the cooling effect of the vaporization from the leaves of the tree.

Again, the shade from trees shields the ground from direct sunlight and reduces heat from solar radiation. This is especially important in cities where paved streets get extremely hot, and the heat they radiate poses a serious risk. Anyone who has walked the streets of New York on a sweltering summer day, shielded from the harsh midday sun by an umbrella, has felt the unbearable heat bouncing off the pavement. If they briefly stepped into the cool shade of a tree, they would instantly feel a significant sense of relief. This relief comes not just from the shade but also from the cooling effect of the moisture evaporating from the tree's leaves.

Trees also have a cutaneous transpiration by their leaves. And although they absorb largely the vapor of the surrounding air, and also the water of the soil, they nevertheless exhale constantly large volumes into the air. This vaporization of liquids is a frigorific or cooling process, and when most rapid the frigorific effect reaches its maximum. The amount of fluid exhaled by vegetation has been, at various times, estimated with more or less accuracy. Hales[4] states that a sunflower, with a surface of 5.616 square inches, throws off at the rate of twenty to twenty-four ounces avoirdupois every twelve hours; a vine, with twelve square feet of foliage, exhales at the rate of five or six ounces daily. Bishop Watson, in his experiments[Pg 444] on grasses, estimated that an acre of grass emits into the atmosphere 6.400 quarts of water in twenty-four hours.

Trees also lose moisture through their leaves. Although they mainly absorb water vapor from the surrounding air and moisture from the soil, they constantly release large amounts into the atmosphere. This process of vaporizing liquids cools the environment, and the cooling effect is strongest when it happens the fastest. The amount of fluid released by plants has been estimated at various times with varying degrees of accuracy. Hales[4] notes that a sunflower with a surface area of 5.616 square inches can release about twenty to twenty-four ounces every twelve hours; a vine with twelve square feet of leaves exhales around five or six ounces daily. Bishop Watson, in his experiments[Pg 444] on grasses, estimated that an acre of grass emits 6,400 quarts of water into the atmosphere in twenty-four hours.

It is evident, therefore, that vegetation tends powerfully to cool the atmosphere during a summer day, and this effect increases in proportion to the increase of the temperature. The influence of trees heavily leaved, in a district where there is no other vegetation, in moderating and equalizing the temperature, can not be overestimated. The amount of superficial surface exposed by the foliage of a single tree is immense. For example, "the Washington elm, of Cambridge, Mass., a tree of moderate size, was estimated several years since to produce a crop of seven million leaves, exposing a surface of two hundred thousand square feet, or about five acres of foliage."

It is clear, then, that plants significantly help to cool the atmosphere on a summer day, and this effect grows stronger as the temperature rises. The impact of densely leafed trees in areas with little other vegetation in moderating and balancing the temperature cannot be overstated. The amount of surface area provided by the leaves of a single tree is enormous. For example, “the Washington elm in Cambridge, Mass., a tree of moderate size, was estimated several years ago to produce a crop of seven million leaves, exposing a surface area of two hundred thousand square feet, or about five acres of foliage.”

Trees regulate the humidity of the air by the process of absorption and transpiration. They absorb the moisture contained in the air, and again return to the air, in the form of vapor, the water which they have absorbed from the earth and the air. The flow of sap in trees for the most part ceases at night, the stimulus of light and heat being necessary to the function of absorption and evaporation. During the heated portions of the day, therefore, when there is the most need of agencies to equalize both temperature and humidity, trees perform their peculiar functions most actively. Moisture is rapidly absorbed from the air by the leaves, and from the earth by the roots, and is again all returned to the air and earth by transpiration or exudation. The effect of this process upon temperature and humidity is thus stated by Marsh: "The evaporation of the juices of the plant by whatever process effected, takes up atmospheric heat and produces refrigeration. This effect is not less real, though much less sensible in the forest than in meadow and pasture land, and it can not be doubted that the local temperature is considerably affected by it. But the evaporation that cools the air diffuses through it, at the same time, a medium which powerfully resists the escape of heat from the earth by radiation. Visible vapor or clouds, it is well known, prevent frosts by obstructing radiation, or rather by reflecting back again the heat radiated by the earth, just as any mechanical screen would do. On the other hand, clouds intercept the rays of the sun also, and hinder its heat from reaching the earth." Again, he says, upon the whole, their general effect "seems to be to mitigate extremes of atmospheric heat and cold, moisture and drought. They serve as equalizers of temperature and humidity."

Trees control the air's humidity through absorption and transpiration. They take in moisture from the air and release the water they’ve absorbed from the ground and air back into the atmosphere as vapor. The flow of sap in trees mostly stops at night since light and heat are needed for absorption and evaporation to occur. Therefore, during the hottest parts of the day, when it's most necessary to balance temperature and humidity, trees work exceptionally hard. Leaves quickly absorb moisture from the air, and roots take it in from the ground, releasing it all back into the air and earth through transpiration or exudation. Marsh explains the impact of this process on temperature and humidity: "The evaporation of the juices of the plant by whatever process effected, takes up atmospheric heat and produces refrigeration. This effect is not less real, though much less sensible in the forest than in meadow and pasture land, and it can not be doubted that the local temperature is considerably affected by it. But the evaporation that cools the air diffuses through it, at the same time, a medium which powerfully resists the escape of heat from the earth by radiation. Visible vapor or clouds, it is well known, prevent frosts by obstructing radiation, or rather by reflecting back again the heat radiated by the earth, just as any mechanical screen would do. On the other hand, clouds intercept the rays of the sun also, and hinder its heat from reaching the earth." Again, he states, on the whole, their overall effect "seems to be to mitigate extremes of atmospheric heat and cold, moisture and drought. They serve as equalizers of temperature and humidity."

Again, let us notice the effects of trees upon malarial emanations. The power of trees, when in leaf, to render harmless the poisonous emanations from the earth has long been an established fact. Man may live in close proximity to marshes from which arise[Pg 445] the most dangerous malaria with the utmost impunity, provided a grove intervene between his home and the marsh. This function of trees was known to the Romans, who enacted laws requiring the planting of trees in places made uninhabitable by the diffusion of malaria, and placed groves serving such purposes under the protection of some divinity to insure their protection. It is a rule of the British army in India to select an encampment having a grove between the camp and any low, wet soil.

Once again, let's look at how trees affect malaria spread. The ability of trees, when they have leaves, to neutralize harmful emissions from the ground has been recognized for a long time. People can live very close to marshes that produce dangerous malaria without any issues, as long as there’s a grove between their home and the marsh. The Romans understood this too; they passed laws that required planting trees in areas that were made unlivable due to malaria. They also deemed these groves sacred to ensure their protection. In the British army in India, there's a guideline to choose camp locations that have a grove separating them from any low, wet land.

Finally, trees purify the atmosphere. The process of vegetable nutrition consists in the appropriation by the plant or tree of carbon. This element it receives from the air in the form principally of carbonic acid, and in the process of digestion the oxygen is liberated and again restored to the air, while the carbon becomes fixed as an element of the woody fiber. Man and animals, on the contrary, require oxygen for their nutrition, and the supply is in the air they breathe. Carbon is a waste product of the animal system, and, uniting with the oxygen, is expired as carbonic acid, a powerful animal poison. A slight increase of the normal quantity of carbonic acid in the air renders it poisonous to man, and continued respiration of such air, or a considerable increase of the carbonic acid, will prove fatal. The animal and vegetable world, therefore, complement each other, and the one furnishes the conditions and forces by which the other maintains life and health. "Plants," says Schacht, "imbibe from the air carbonic acid and other gaseous or volatile products exhaled by animals, developed by the natural phenomena of decomposition. On the other hand, the vegetable pours into the atmosphere oxygen, which is taken up by animals and appropriated by them. The tree, by means of its leaves and its young herbaceous twigs, presents a considerable surface for absorption and evaporation; it abstracts the carbon of carbonic acid, and solidifies it in wood fecula, and a multitude of other compounds. The result is that a forest withdraws from the air, by its great absorbent surface, much more gas than meadows or cultivated fields, and exhales proportionally a considerably greater quantity of oxygen. The influence of the forests on the chemical composition of the atmosphere is, in a word, of the highest importance."[5]

Finally, trees clean the air. The process of plant nutrition involves the tree absorbing carbon. It gets this element from the air mainly as carbon dioxide, and during digestion, oxygen is released back into the air while carbon is stored as part of the wood fiber. In contrast, humans and animals need oxygen for their survival, which they get from the air they breathe. Carbon is a waste product of the animal body, and when it combines with oxygen, it is exhaled as carbon dioxide, which is toxic to animals. A slight increase in the usual amount of carbon dioxide in the air can make it harmful for humans, and breathing such air for too long or a significant rise in carbon dioxide can be fatal. Thus, the animal and plant worlds support each other, as one provides the conditions and elements necessary for the other's survival and health. "Plants," says Schacht, "absorb carbon dioxide and other gases or volatile substances released by animals, produced by natural decomposition. On the other hand, plants release oxygen into the atmosphere, which is taken in and used by animals. Trees, with their leaves and young green twigs, have a large surface area for absorbing and evaporating; they take in the carbon from carbon dioxide and store it in wood and many other compounds. As a result, a forest absorbs much more gas from the air due to its large surface area compared to meadows or farmland, and it releases a significantly larger amount of oxygen. The impact of forests on the chemical makeup of the atmosphere is, in short, extremely important."[5]

In large cities, where animal and vegetable decomposition goes on rapidly during the summer, the atmosphere is, as already stated, at times saturated with deleterious gases. At the period of the day when malaria and mephitic gases are emitted in the greatest quantity and activity, this function of absorption by vegetation is most active and powerful. Carbonic acid, ammoniacal compounds, and other[Pg 446] gases, products of putrefaction, so actively poisonous to man, are absorbed, and in the process of vegetable digestion the deleterious portion is separated and appropriated by the plant, while oxygen, the element essential to animal life, is returned to the air. Trees, therefore, in cities, are of immense value, owing to their power to destroy or neutralize malaria, and to absorb the poisonous elements of gaseous compounds, while they render the air more respirable by emitting oxygen.

In large cities, where the breakdown of plants and animals happens quickly during the summer, the air can often be filled with harmful gases. At the time of day when malaria and toxic gases are released in the highest amounts, plants are especially good at absorbing these pollutants. Carbon dioxide, ammonia, and other[Pg 446] gases produced from decay, which are very harmful to humans, are taken in by plants. During the process of plant digestion, the harmful parts are separated and used by the plant, while oxygen, which is essential for animal life, is released back into the atmosphere. Therefore, trees in cities are extremely valuable because they can eliminate or neutralize malaria, absorb poisonous gases, and make the air healthier to breathe by producing oxygen.

The conclusion from the foregoing facts is inevitable that one of the great and pressing sanitary wants of New York city is an ample supply of trees. It is, in effect, destitute of trees; for the unsightly shrubs which are planted by citizens are, in no proper sense, adequate to the purpose which we contemplate. Its long avenues, running north and south, without a shade tree, and exposed to the full effect of the sun, are all but impassable at noonday in the summer months. The pedestrian who ventures out at such an hour finds no protection from an umbrella, on account of the radiation of the intense heat from the paved surface. Animals and man alike suffer from exposure in the glowing heat. Nothing mitigates its intensity but the winds or an occasional rainstorm. And when evening comes on, the cooling of the atmosphere produced by vegetation does not occur, and unless partially relieved by favoring winds or a shower the heat continues, but little abated, and the atmosphere remains charged with noxious and irrespirable gases. It is evident that shade trees, of proper kinds, and suitably arranged, supply the conditions necessary to counteract the evils of excessive heat. They protect the paved streets and the buildings largely from the direct rays of the sun; they cool the lower stratum of air by evaporation from their immense surfaces of leaves; they absorb at once the malarious emanations and gases of decomposition, and abstract their poisonous properties for their own consumption; they withdraw from the air the carbonic acid thrown off from the animal system as a poison, and decomposing it, appropriate the element dangerous to man, and give back to the atmosphere the element essential to his health and even life.[6]

The conclusion from the facts above is clear: one of the major and urgent needs of New York City is a sufficient supply of trees. It is essentially lacking in trees; the unattractive shrubs that citizens plant do not adequately serve the purpose we envision. Its long avenues, running north and south, are without shade trees and are fully exposed to the sun, making them nearly impassable at noon during the summer. A pedestrian who ventures out at that time finds no relief from an umbrella because of the intense heat radiating from the pavement. Both animals and humans suffer from the harsh conditions. The only things that ease the heat are the wind or the rare rainstorm. When evening arrives, the cooling effect that vegetation provides is absent, and unless there's a favorable breeze or a shower, the heat remains only slightly reduced, with the air still filled with harmful, unbreathable gases. It’s clear that the right kinds of shade trees, arranged properly, create the conditions necessary to combat the problems caused by excessive heat. They shield the paved streets and buildings from direct sunlight; they cool the lower layer of air through evaporation from their large leaf surfaces; they absorb harmful emissions and decomposing gases, neutralizing their toxic effects; they remove carbon dioxide, a waste product from animals, breaking it down to utilize the harmful component for themselves and releasing the vital element that humans need for health and life.[6]

And we may add that cultivated shade trees in New York would be an artistic and attractive feature of the streets. Every citizen enjoys trees, as is evident from the efforts made to cultivate them throughout the city.

And we can say that planted shade trees in New York would be a stylish and appealing addition to the streets. Every resident appreciates trees, as shown by the efforts made to grow them all over the city.

It is frequently alleged that trees can not be successfully cultivated in cities on account of the gases in the soil. There are ample proofs to the contrary. The city of Paris strikingly illustrates the[Pg 447] possibility of cultivating a large variety of trees in the streets and public places of large cities when the planting and cultivation is placed under competent authority. In our own country the cities of New Haven and Washington are examples of the successful cultivation of trees to an extent sufficient to greatly modify the summer temperature. Authorities on landscape gardening and forestry sustain the view that under proper supervision by competent and skilled persons a great variety of trees, shrubs, plants, and vines can be cultivated in the streets and public places of this city. Mr. Frederick Law Olmstead, to whom the city is so much indebted for his intelligent supervision of Central Park in its early period, warmly supported a movement to cultivate trees, shrubs, plants, and vines in the streets of New York. Dr. J.T. Rothrock, the very able and experienced Commissioner of Forestry of Pennsylvania, under date of October 10, 1898, speaking of the proposed plan of securing the cultivating trees in the streets of this city, remarks: "I think it an excellent measure, and I am sure that during the torrid season the more tree shade you have the fewer will be your cases of heat exhaustion. It is idle to say, as is often said in this country, that trees can not be made to grow in our cities. Under existing conditions the wonder is, not that trees look unhealthy in most cities, but that any of them manage to live at all. It is perfectly well known that the city of Paris has thousands of trees growing vigorously under such surroundings as the American gardener would think impossible. Two things are necessary to success—viz., first, the kinds of trees to endure city life must be found; and, second, select from among them such as are adapted by their size and shape to each special place."

It’s often claimed that trees can’t be successfully grown in cities because of the gases in the soil. However, there is plenty of evidence to the contrary. The city of Paris clearly demonstrates the possibility of growing a wide variety of trees in the streets and public spaces of large cities when the planting and maintenance are managed by knowledgeable professionals. In our own country, cities like New Haven and Washington show that trees can be cultivated to the point that they significantly reduce summer temperatures. Experts in landscaping and forestry support the idea that, with proper supervision from skilled individuals, a diverse range of trees, shrubs, plants, and vines can thrive in the streets and public areas of this city. Mr. Frederick Law Olmstead, who greatly contributed to the early development of Central Park, strongly advocated for the planting of trees, shrubs, plants, and vines along the streets of New York. Dr. J.T. Rothrock, the highly capable and experienced Commissioner of Forestry of Pennsylvania, noted on October 10, 1898, regarding the proposed plan to grow trees in the streets of this city: “I think it’s an excellent idea, and I’m sure that during the hot season, the more shade from trees you have, the fewer cases of heat exhaustion you’ll see. It’s pointless to say, as is often heard in this country, that trees can’t grow in our cities. Given the current conditions, the real surprise is not that trees look unhealthy in most cities, but that any manage to survive at all. It’s well-known that Paris has thousands of trees thriving in conditions that American gardeners would consider impossible. Two things are necessary for success: first, we need to identify tree species that can withstand city life; and second, we should choose among them those that are best suited in size and shape for each specific location.”

Mr. Gifford Pinchot, of the Division of Forestry, Department of Agriculture, Washington, writes under date of December 2, 1898: "Street trees are successfully planted in great numbers in all of the most beautiful cities of the world. Washington and Paris are conspicuous examples. That such trees succeed is largely due to the great care taken in setting them out. The attractiveness of cities has come to be reckoned among their business advantages, and nothing adds to it more than well-selected, well-planted, and well-cared-for trees. On the score of public health trees in the streets of cities are equally desirable. They become objectionable only when badly selected and badly maintained."

Mr. Gifford Pinchot, from the Division of Forestry, Department of Agriculture, Washington, writes on December 2, 1898: "Street trees are successfully planted in large numbers in many of the most beautiful cities in the world. Washington and Paris are notable examples. The success of these trees is largely due to the care taken when planting them. The appeal of cities has become considered one of their business advantages, and nothing enhances that more than well-chosen, properly planted, and well-maintained trees. From a public health perspective, street trees in cities are also very beneficial. They only become a problem when they are poorly selected and poorly maintained."

In a recent paper on Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington, Mr. W.P. Richards, surveyor of the District of Columbia, remarks that, under the plan adopted, "tree planting has never been at an experimental stage" in that city. "Washington was a city of young trees during the seventies, and in the spring of 1875 more than six[Pg 448] thousand trees were planted, consisting of silver maples, Norway maples, American elms, American and European lindens, sugar maples, tulip trees, American white ash, scarlet maples, various poplars, and ash-leaved maples.... A careful count was made of the trees in 1887, and by comparing this with the number of trees since planted and those removed, there is found to be more than seventy-eight thousand trees, which if placed thirty feet apart would line both sides of a boulevard between Washington and New York. These consist of more than thirty varieties." Mr. Richards adds: "The planting and care of trees in Washington grows from year to year, and the future will probably demand more skill and judgment than in years past. About twenty thousand dollars is spent annually, most of it in the care of old trees. From one to three thousand young trees are planted during the spring and fall of each year. The nursery has several thousand of the best varieties ready for planting."

In a recent paper about Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington, Mr. W.P. Richards, surveyor of the District of Columbia, notes that, under the adopted plan, "tree planting has never been at an experimental stage" in the city. "Washington was a city of young trees during the seventies, and in the spring of 1875, more than six[Pg 448] thousand trees were planted, including silver maples, Norway maples, American elms, American and European lindens, sugar maples, tulip trees, American white ash, scarlet maples, various poplars, and ash-leaved maples.... A careful count was made of the trees in 1887, and by comparing this with the number of trees planted since and those removed, it was found that there are more than seventy-eight thousand trees, which, if placed thirty feet apart, would line both sides of a boulevard between Washington and New York. These consist of more than thirty varieties." Mr. Richards adds: "The planting and care of trees in Washington grows every year, and the future will likely require more skill and judgment than in the past. About twenty thousand dollars is spent annually, mostly on the care of old trees. Between one and three thousand young trees are planted each spring and fall. The nursery has several thousand of the best varieties ready for planting."

The opinions of these authorities and the success of the work in Washington, now extending over a quarter of a century, determine beyond all question the feasibility and practicability of successfully cultivating trees in the streets of cities. And if any one doubts the power of trees cultivated in the streets to change the temperature of a city let him calculate the amount of foliage which the seventy-eight thousand trees, when full-grown, will furnish the city of Washington, taking as his basis the fact that a single tree, the Washington elm, at Cambridge, Massachusetts, when in full leafage, equals five acres of foliage, and that one acre of grass emits into the atmosphere 6.400 quarts of water in twenty-four hours, a powerfully cooling process.

The views of these experts and the success of the project in Washington, which has been going on for over twenty-five years, clearly show that it's feasible and practical to grow trees in city streets. And if anyone doubts that street trees can influence a city's temperature, they should consider the amount of foliage that the seventy-eight thousand full-grown trees will provide for Washington. Keep in mind that a single tree, the Washington elm in Cambridge, Massachusetts, when fully leafed out, has the same foliage capacity as five acres. Additionally, one acre of grass releases 6,400 quarts of water into the atmosphere every day, which is a significant cooling effect.

We have, finally, to consider through what agency the proposed cultivation of trees in the city of New York can be accomplished most rapidly and successfully. Three methods may be suggested, viz.: 1. Encourage citizens each to plant and cultivate trees on his own premises. 2. Organize voluntary "tree-planting associations," which shall aid citizens or undertake to do the work at a minimum cost. 3. Place the work under the entire supervision and jurisdiction of public authority. The first method has been on trial from the foundation of the city, and its results are a few stunted apologies for trees which are useless for sanitary purposes and unsightly for ornamentation. The average citizen is entirely incompetent either to select the proper tree or to cultivate it when planted. Tree-planting associations have proved useful agencies in exciting a popular interest in the subject, and in aiding citizens in the selection of suitable trees and in cultivating them. The Tree-Planting and Fountain Society of Brooklyn, under the very able[Pg 449] management of its accomplished secretary, Prof. Lewis Collins, is a model organization of the kind, and has accomplished a vast amount of good in this field in that city. But it may well be questioned if we have not reached a period of sanitary reform in cities when a work of the kind we contemplate in New York should not be undertaken by the strong arm of the city government, as a matter of public policy, and carried steadily forward to its completion. The growth of the greater city is far too rapid in every direction to await the slow movements of the people under the pressure of voluntary organizations. The best work can be done in those outlying districts where the streets are as yet but sparsely built upon, and the soil has been undisturbed. Again, it is of the utmost importance that a work of this kind, which will largely prove one of city ornamentation, should be under the exclusive direction of a skilled central authority having ample power and means to harmonize every feature of the work from the center of the city to its remotest limits. Finally, the successful cultivation of trees and other vegetation in our streets can be successfully carried on only by experts in the art of tree culture, who devote their entire time and energies to these duties, and are sustained by the power of the city government. Mr. Frederick Law Olmstead remarks, "Not one in a hundred of all that may have been planted in the streets of our American cities in the last fifty years has had such treatment that its species would come to be if properly planted and cared for." Mr. Richards, in the paper referred to on Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington, makes the following statement: "The selection, planting, and care of all trees in the streets of Washington are under the direction of the District authorities; individual preferences and private enterprises are not allowed to regulate this improvement, as is generally done in other cities. Moreover, the city has its own nursery, where seeds planted from its own trees grow and supply all the needed varieties."

We finally need to figure out how to quickly and effectively grow trees in New York City. Here are three suggested methods: 1. Encourage citizens to plant and care for trees on their own properties. 2. Organize voluntary "tree-planting associations" that can help citizens or take on the work at a low cost. 3. Put the project under the complete oversight of public authorities. The first method has been in practice since the city was founded, but it has resulted in only a few stunted, less-than-impressive trees that do little for sanitation and look unattractive. Most citizens don’t know how to choose the right tree or take care of it once it’s planted. Tree-planting associations have been helpful in generating public interest and assisting citizens in selecting and nurturing suitable trees. The Tree-Planting and Fountain Society of Brooklyn, under the skilled management of its accomplished secretary, Prof. Lewis Collins, is a great example and has done a lot of good in this area of Brooklyn. However, it’s worth questioning whether it’s time for city government to step in and handle this project as a public policy matter, especially considering the rapid growth of the city that outpaces what voluntary organizations can manage. The best work can happen in the less developed areas where streets aren't fully built yet and the soil hasn’t been disturbed. Additionally, it’s crucial that this work, which will greatly enhance the city’s appearance, be led by a skilled central authority with enough resources to ensure consistency from the city center to its furthest points. Finally, the effective cultivation of trees and other plants on our streets can only be managed by experts dedicated to tree care, supported by the city government. Mr. Frederick Law Olmsted notes, "Not one in a hundred of all that may have been planted in the streets of our American cities in the last fifty years has received proper treatment to thrive." Mr. Richards, in the paper about Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington, states: "The selection, planting, and care of all trees in the streets of Washington are managed by the District authorities; personal preferences and private initiatives do not dictate this improvement, which is common in other cities. Furthermore, the city has its own nursery, where seeds from its own trees grow to provide all necessary varieties."

It is apparent that to accomplish such a work as we propose the undertaking must be placed under the jurisdiction of a department of the city government, skilled in the performance of such duties, fully equipped with all needful appliances, and clothed with ample power and supplied with the financial resources necessary to overcome every obstacle. Fortunately, we have in our Department of Parks an organized branch of the city administration endowed with every qualification for the performance of these duties. The charter provides as follows: "It shall be the duty of each commissioner ... to maintain the beauty and utility of all such parks, squares, and public places as are situated within his jurisdiction, and to institute and execute all measures for the improvement thereof for ornamental purposes and for the beneficial uses of the people of the[Pg 450] city, ... and he shall have power to plant trees and to construct, erect, and establish seats, drinking fountains, statues, and works of art, when he may deem it tasteful or appropriate so to do." At the head of this service is "a landscape architect, skilled and expert, whose assent shall be requisite to all plans and works or changes thereof respecting the conformation, development, or ornamentation of any of the parks, squares, or public places of the city, to the end that the same may be uniform and symmetrical at all times."

It’s clear that to achieve the project we propose, it must be managed by a department of the city government that is experienced in handling such tasks, fully equipped with all necessary tools, and granted sufficient authority and financial resources to tackle any challenges. Fortunately, our Department of Parks is an organized segment of the city administration with all the qualifications to carry out these responsibilities. The charter states: "It is the duty of each commissioner ... to maintain the beauty and usefulness of all parks, squares, and public spaces within their jurisdiction, and to implement all measures for their improvement for aesthetic purposes and for the community’s benefit, ... and they have the authority to plant trees and to build, install, and create seating, drinking fountains, statues, and artworks whenever they find it appropriate or fitting to do so." Leading this service is "a landscape architect, skilled and knowledgeable, whose approval is required for all plans and projects or modifications regarding the layout, development, or decoration of any parks, squares, or public spaces in the city, ensuring that they remain uniform and symmetrical at all times."

The conclusion seems inevitable that public policy requires that, in the interests of the health of the people and the comfort and well-being of that large class of the poor who can not escape the summer heat by leaving the city, the jurisdiction of the Park Department should be extended to all trees, shrubs, plants, and vines now and hereafter planted and growing in the streets of New York, and that said department should be required to plant such additional trees, shrubs, etc., as it may from time to time deem necessary and expedient for the purpose of carrying out the intent and purpose of such act which should be declared to be to improve the public health, to render the city comfortable to its summer residents, and for ornamentation.

The conclusion is clear that public policy needs to ensure, for the health of the people and the comfort of the many poor individuals who can't escape the summer heat by leaving the city, that the Park Department's authority should be expanded to include all trees, shrubs, plants, and vines currently and in the future existing in the streets of New York. Additionally, this department should be required to plant any extra trees, shrubs, etc., as it sees fit to achieve the goals of this act, which should aim to improve public health, make the city more comfortable for its summer residents, and enhance its appearance.

"Whoever plants a tree, plants love;
Tents of coolness, spreading out above Travelers, he might not live to witness. Growing gifts are the best,
Blessed hands bless others.
"Plant. Nature takes care of the rest."

MIVART'S GROUNDWORK OF SCIENCE.[7]

By Prof. WILLIAM KEITH BROOKS.

By Prof. William Keith Brooks.

If books like this by Professor Mivart, who holds that "the groundwork of science must be sought in the human mind," help to teach that the greatest service of science to mankind is not "practical," but intellectual, they are worthy the consideration of the thoughtful, even if this consideration should lead some of the thoughtful to distrust Mivart's groundwork, or to doubt whether it is firm enough for any superstructure.

If books like this one by Professor Mivart, who believes that "the foundation of science must be found in the human mind," help teach that the greatest benefit of science to humanity is not "practical," but intellectual, they deserve the attention of those who think deeply, even if that attention leads some of those thinkers to question Mivart's foundation or to wonder whether it is solid enough for any structure built upon it.

Many, no doubt, think the desire to know a sufficient groundwork for science, believing that they wish to know in order that they may rightly order their lives; but the school to which Mivart belongs[Pg 451] tells them all this is mere vulgar ignorance, since the groundwork of science is, and must be, something known, rather than a humble wish to know.

Many people probably think that the desire to gain knowledge is enough for science, believing they want to know so they can live their lives in the right way. However, the school to which Mivart belongs[Pg 451] argues that this is just plain ignorance because the foundation of science is, and must be, based on what is already known, rather than just a simple desire to know.

According to Mivart, the groundwork of science consists of truths which can not be obtained by reasoning, and can not depend for their certainty on any experiments or observations alone, since whatever truths depend upon reasoning can not be ultimate, but must be posterior to, and depend upon, the principles, observations, or experiments which show that it is indeed true, and upon which its acceptance thus depends. The groundwork of science must therefore be composed, he says, of truths which are self-evident; and he assures us that, if this were not the case, natural knowledge would be mere "mental paralysis and self-stultification."

According to Mivart, the foundation of science is made up of truths that can’t be discovered through reasoning alone and can’t rely solely on experiments or observations. Any truths that depend on reasoning aren’t ultimate; they must come after and be based on the principles, observations, or experiments that demonstrate their validity, and upon which their acceptance relies. Therefore, as he states, the foundation of science must consist of self-evident truths. He argues that if this weren’t true, then natural knowledge would just be "mental paralysis and self-stultification."

He would tell the wayfarer who, having been lost among the mountains, comes at last upon a broad highway winding around the foothills and stretching down over the plain to the horizon, that an attempt to go anywhere upon this road is "mere paralysis," unless he knows where it begins and where it ends. He would have told the ancient dwellers upon the shores of the Nile that their belief that they owed to the river their agriculture, their commerce, their art and science, and all their civilization, was mere self-stultification, because they knew nothing of its sources in the central table-land.

He would explain to the traveler who, after being lost in the mountains, finally finds a wide road winding around the foothills and stretching down over the plain to the horizon, that trying to go anywhere on this road is "just a standstill," unless he knows where it starts and where it ends. He would have told the ancient people living along the Nile that their belief that they owed their agriculture, commerce, art and science, and all their civilization to the river was just fooling themselves since they knew nothing about its sources in the central highlands.

May not one believe, with Mivart, that the scientific knowledge which arises in the mind by means of the senses through contact with the world of Nature, thus arises by virtue of our innate reason, and yet find good ground for asking whether physical science may not have something useful and important to tell us about the mechanism and history of this innate reason itself? Is proof that our reason is innate, or born with us, proof that it is ultimate or necessary or beyond the reach of improvement and development by the application of natural knowledge? May not this reason itself prove, perhaps, to be a mechanical phenomenon of matter and motion, and a part of the discoverable order of physical causation; and may not science some time tell us how it became innate, and what it is worth?

Can one not believe, along with Mivart, that the scientific knowledge we gain through our senses by interacting with the world of nature comes from our inherent reasoning? Yet, is there not valid reason to question whether physical science might offer valuable insights into the mechanism and history of this inherent reasoning itself? Does proof that our reasoning is innate or inborn also prove that it is ultimate, necessary, or beyond the possibility of improvement or development through the use of natural knowledge? Could it be that this reasoning is merely a mechanical phenomenon of matter and motion, part of the discoverable order of physical causation? And might science one day reveal how it became innate and what its value is?

Questions of this sort are easy to ask but hard to answer; for many hold our only way to reach an answer to be to find out by scientific research and discovery. While this method may be too slow for a priori philosophers, may it not be wise for those who, being no philosophers, know of no short cut to natural knowledge, to admit that, while they would like to know more, they have not yet learned all there is to learn? If this suspension of judgment is indeed self-stultification, the case of many students is hard, though they may not really find themselves so helpless as they are told that they must be; for he who is told by the learned faculty that he is paralyzed need[Pg 452] not be greatly troubled if he finds his powers for work as much at his command as they were before.

Questions like this are easy to ask but difficult to answer; many believe that the only way to find an answer is to find out through scientific research and discovery. While this method may seem too slow for a priori philosophers, isn’t it wise for those who aren't philosophers and don’t know any shortcuts to understanding the natural world to acknowledge that, even though they wish to know more, they haven’t yet learned everything there is to know? If this pause in judgment is truly self-defeating, the situation for many students is tough, though they may not actually be as powerless as they’re told they must be; for someone who is told by the educated faculty that he is stuck need[Pg 452] not worry too much if he finds that his ability to work is just as strong as it was before.

The modern student has heard so many versions of the story of the two-faced shield that he is much disposed to suspect that many of the questions which have so long divided "philosophers" may be only new illustrations of the old fable, and he asks whether there need be any real antagonism between those who attribute knowledge to experience and those who attribute it to our innate reason.

The modern student has heard so many versions of the story of the two-faced shield that he's likely to think that many of the questions that have long divided "philosophers" might just be new examples of the old fable. He wonders if there really needs to be any genuine conflict between those who believe knowledge comes from experience and those who think it's based on our innate reasoning.

There are men of science who, seeing no good reason to challenge Plato's belief that experience, creating nothing, only calls forth the "ideas" which were already dormant or latent in the mind, do nevertheless find reason to ask whether exhaustive knowledge of our physical history may not some time show how these dormant "ideas" came to be what they are. They ask whether errors may not be judgments which lead us into danger and tend to our physical destruction, and whether it may not be because a judgment has, in the long run, proved preservative in the struggle for existence that we call it true. May not, for example, the difference between the error that the stick half in water is bent and the truth that the stick in air is straight, some time prove to be that the savage who has rectified his judgment has speared his fish, while he who has not has lost his dinner?

There are scientists who, seeing no good reason to challenge Plato's idea that experience, which creates nothing, merely brings forth the "ideas" that were already hidden or latent in the mind, still find it worthwhile to question whether a complete understanding of our physical history might someday reveal how these dormant "ideas" developed into what they are. They wonder if mistakes could be judgments that lead us into danger and may result in our physical downfall, and whether a judgment is considered true simply because it has proven useful for survival over time. For instance, could the difference between the mistaken belief that a stick partially submerged in water appears bent and the fact that the stick in air is straight ultimately show that the hunter who corrected his perception successfully caught his fish, while the one who didn't ended up without dinner?

So long as we can ask such questions as this, how can we be sure that because a judgment is no more than might have been expected from us, as Nature has made us, at our present intellectual level, it is either necessary or ultimate or universal? Things that are innate or natural are not always necessary or universal, for while reason is natural to the mind of man, some men are unreasonable, and a few have been even known to be illogical.

As long as we can ask questions like this, how can we be sure that a judgment, which is just what we might expect from our current level of understanding, is necessary, ultimate, or universal? What’s innate or natural isn't always necessary or universal; although reasoning is natural for the human mind, some people can be unreasonable, and a few have even been known to be illogical.

It therefore seems clear that another view of the groundwork of science than that set forth by Professor Mivart is possible, for many believe that this groundwork is to be found in our desire to know what we do not yet know, rather than in things known; and they believe they wish to know in order that they may learn to distinguish truth from error, and walk with sure feet where the ignorant grope and stumble.

It seems evident that there’s another perspective on the foundation of science besides what Professor Mivart has presented. Many people think that this foundation lies in our curiosity about what we don’t yet know, rather than in what is already known. They believe they seek knowledge to learn how to differentiate between truth and falsehood, allowing them to navigate confidently where the uninformed fumble and falter.

Many books are profitable and instructive even if they fail to convince; and the question which a prospective student of Mivart's book is likely to ask is whether it is consistent with itself; for if the author has not so far made himself master of his subject as to state his case without palpable contradiction, no one will expect much help from him. It is a remark of Aristotle, in the Introduction to the Parts of Animals, that while one may need special training to tell whether an author has proved his point, all may judge whether[Pg 453] he is consistent with himself, and the attempt to learn whether Mivart's book is consistent may not greatly tax our minds.

Many books are valuable and informative even if they don’t persuade; and a potential reader of Mivart's book is likely to wonder if it is self-consistent. If the author hasn't grasped his topic well enough to present his argument without clear contradictions, no one will expect much assistance from him. Aristotle notes in the Introduction to the Parts of Animals that while one may need special training to assess whether an author has proven his argument, anyone can judge whether[Pg 453] he is consistent with himself, and figuring out if Mivart's book is consistent shouldn't be too mentally taxing.

He tells us that many men of science are "idealists"; and he says that idealism, being mere self-stultifying skepticism, must be refuted and demolished before we can begin our search for the groundwork of science or be sure that we know anything. It would have surprised Berkeley not a little to be told that his notions are the very essence of skepticism, for the good bishop tells us again and again that his only motive in writing is to make an end of idle skepticism, once for all, that they who are no philosophers, but simple, honest folks, may come by their own and live at ease.

He tells us that many scientists are "idealists"; and he argues that idealism, being just self-defeating skepticism, must be challenged and destroyed before we can start our quest for the foundation of science or be sure that we understand anything. Berkeley would have been quite surprised to hear that his ideas are the very definition of skepticism, as the good bishop repeatedly states that his only goal in writing is to put an end to pointless skepticism, once and for all, so that those who are not philosophers, but simple, honest people, can find their own way and live comfortably.

There is little ease, and less justice, even at this late day, for the man of science who insists that he is neither an idealist nor a materialist nor a monist, but a naturalist; and that it will be time enough to have an opinion as to the relation between mind and matter when we find out; but many will, no doubt, be pleased to hear that the crime of which they are now suspected is no longer "materialism," but "idealism," for the public attaches no odium to the idealist, whatever may be Professor Mivart's verdict. Still all must feel an interest in the exposure of the weakness of idealism, since we have been told, by many shrewd thinkers, that Berkeley's statement of the case, while inconclusive, is unanswerable; although they hold that it is lack of experimental evidence which stands in the way of either its acceptance or its refutation.

There’s not much comfort or fairness, even now, for the scientist who claims he’s neither an idealist nor a materialist nor a monist, but a naturalist; and that it’s too soon to form an opinion about the connection between mind and matter until we figure it out. However, many will likely be relieved to know that the accusation they currently face is no longer "materialism," but "idealism," since the public doesn’t hold anything against idealists, regardless of Professor Mivart’s judgment. Still, everyone must be intrigued by the exposure of the flaws in idealism, as we’ve been told by many insightful thinkers that Berkeley’s argument, while not definitive, is unassailable; even though they believe it’s the lack of experimental evidence that prevents either its acceptance or its dismissal.

Mivart begins his treatment of idealism by a simple and satisfactory summary, pages 36-38, of Berkeley's Principles, but he forgets it on the next page, for it is no exaggeration to assert that the "idealism" which he refutes is a mere parody on that which he has just given his readers, and something that no sane man would dream of holding.

Mivart starts his discussion of idealism with a straightforward and clear summary, pages 36-38, of Berkeley's Principles, but he overlooks it on the following page. It’s not an exaggeration to say that the "idealism" he criticizes is just a distorted version of what he has just presented to his readers, and it's something that no rational person would ever consider believing.

For example, he admits, on page 38, that nothing "can be more absurd than the criticism of those persons who say that idealists, to be consistent, ought to run up against lamp-posts, fall into ditches, and commit other like absurdities." On page 47 he undertakes to show, "by the natural spontaneous judgment of mankind," that external material bodies exist "of themselves, and have a substantial reality in addition to that of the qualities we perceive; because the spontaneous judgment of mankind accords with what even animals learn through their senses. A wide river is an objective obstacle to the progress of a man's dog, as well as to that of the dog's owner."

For example, he acknowledges on page 38 that nothing "can be more absurd than the criticism from those who say that idealists, to be consistent, should run into lamp-posts, fall into ditches, and commit other similar absurdities." On page 47, he aims to demonstrate, "by the natural spontaneous judgment of mankind," that external material objects exist "in themselves and have a substantial reality beyond the qualities we perceive; because the spontaneous judgment of mankind aligns with what even animals learn through their senses. A wide river is a real obstacle to both a man's dog and the dog's owner."

One who compares the extract from page 38 with this from page 47 can, so far as I can see, reconcile them only by one of these hypotheses: 1, that Mivart holds a wide river to afford proof of reality[Pg 454] which is not afforded by a ditch; or, 2, that the dog which does not run against lamp-posts affords evidence of the reality of Nature which is not afforded by a man in the same circumstances; or, 3, that "nothing can be more absurd than the criticism of these persons" who reason like Professor Mivart.

One who compares the excerpt from page 38 with the one from page 47 can, as far as I can tell, reconcile them only by one of these theories: 1, that Mivart believes a wide river provides proof of reality that a ditch does not; or, 2, that a dog that doesn’t run into lamp-posts offers evidence of the reality of Nature that a person in the same situation does not; or, 3, that "nothing could be more ridiculous than the criticism of those who reason like Professor Mivart."

While sometimes right and sometimes wrong, like the rest of us, the apostle of tar water was no fool, although the groundwork of Mivart's science, in the book before us, is the assertion that idealists idiotically deny everything which they have not perceived, and hold that the external world has no existence.

While sometimes right and sometimes wrong, like the rest of us, the apostle of tar water wasn’t a fool. However, Mivart's main argument in the book we have is that idealists ridiculously deny everything they haven’t experienced and believe that the external world doesn’t exist.

It is hard to see how words could be clearer than those in which Berkeley repudiates all nonsense of this sort. "I do not argue," says he, "against the existence of any one thing that we apprehend, either by sense or by reflection. That the things I see with my eyes and touch with my hands do exist, really exist, I make not the least question. I am of a vulgar cast, simple enough to believe my own senses, and to take things as I find them. To be plain, it is my opinion that the real things are the very things that I see and feel, and perceive by my senses. I can not for my life help thinking that snow is white and fire hot. And as I am no skeptic with regard to the nature of things, so neither am I as to their existence. That a thing should be really perceived by my senses, and at the same time not really exist, is to me a plain contradiction. Wood, stone, fire, water, flesh, iron, and the like things, which I name and discourse of, are things I know. Away, then, with all that skepticism, all those ridiculous philosophical doubts! I might as well doubt of my own being as of the being of those things I actually see and feel."

It’s hard to imagine words being clearer than Berkeley's when he dismisses all this nonsense. "I’m not arguing," he says, "against the existence of anything we understand, either through our senses or through thought. I have no doubt that the things I see with my eyes and touch with my hands truly exist. I’m simple enough to trust my own senses and take things as they are. Honestly, I believe that real things are exactly what I see and feel and perceive through my senses. I can't help but think that snow is white and fire is hot. I’m not skeptical about the nature of things, nor am I about their existence. For something to be truly perceived by my senses and simultaneously not exist is a clear contradiction to me. Wood, stone, fire, water, flesh, iron, and other things I name and talk about are things I know. So, let's get rid of all that skepticism and those silly philosophical doubts! I might as well doubt my own existence as doubt the existence of the things I actually see and feel."

Mivart lays great stress upon the opinion of men in general as a refutation of idealism; and as Berkeley also says he is content to appeal to the common sense of the world, it may be well to ask what the verdict of "plain, untutored men" is, even if we doubt whether such a jury is the highest tribunal.

Mivart emphasizes the views of ordinary people as a rebuttal to idealism; and since Berkeley also claims he is willing to turn to the common sense of society, it might be worth considering what "plain, untutored men" think, even if we question whether this group is the best judge.

"Ask the gardener," says Berkeley, "why he thinks yonder cherry tree exists in the garden, and he shall tell you, because he sees it and feels it."

"Ask the gardener," says Berkeley, "why he thinks that cherry tree is in the garden, and he will tell you it's because he sees it and feels it."

Mivart holds it one thing to see, and quite another matter to know that we see, for he says that while we see and feel the "qualities" of things by those "lower faculties" which we share with the "brutes," we perceive the "substance" in which these qualities inhere, by certain "higher faculties," which, whether represented in the brutes by latent potencies or not, have been "given" to man in their completeness, and not slowly and gradually built up from low and simple beginnings in the brutes.

Mivart believes that seeing something is one thing, but knowing that we see it is another. He argues that while we observe and feel the "qualities" of things using the "lower faculties" we share with "animals," we recognize the "substance" that contains these qualities through certain "higher faculties." These higher faculties, whether they exist in animals as hidden potentials or not, have been fully "given" to humans, rather than being slowly and gradually developed from basic and simple beginnings in animals.

The question we are to ask the gardener is, therefore, something to this effect: Whether he thinks the cherry tree exists because he sees it and feels it, or because, when he sees it and feels it, he knows that he does so?

The question we should ask the gardener is something like this: Does he believe the cherry tree exists because he sees and feels it, or because, when he sees and feels it, he understands that he does?

If he weighs his words will he not ask how he can know that he does see it and feel it unless he knows that he does so? I, myself, am no philosopher; but, to my untutored mind, Mivart's distinction between things perceived by sense, and things perceived by sense, seems a mere verbal difference of accent and emphasis, rather than a fundamental distinction.

If he thinks carefully about what he says, won’t he wonder how he can be sure that he sees and feels something unless he knows that he does? I'm not a philosopher myself, but to my untrained mind, Mivart's distinction between things perceived by sense and things perceived by sense seems like just a difference in wording and emphasis, rather than a real fundamental difference.

As most men use the word, "mind" implies consciousness of that sort which Mivart calls self-consciousness, and while there is no reason why those who choose should not so use the word as to include unconscious or "subconscious" or "conscientious" cerebration, most plain, untutored men prefer to use words as their neighbors do.

As most people use the term, "mind" refers to a type of awareness that Mivart describes as self-awareness. While there’s no reason for those who want to include unconscious or "subconscious" or "conscientious" thinking to use the word that way, most ordinary, untrained individuals prefer to use words the same way their peers do.

If long waiting on Nature has given to the old gardener more shrewdness than we commonly find in those whose pursuits are less leisurely, he may say that, while he knows the tree is there because he has planted it and tended it and watched it grow, it now falls on his eyes day after day, without attracting his notice, unless something about it which calls for his skill catches his eye, and commands his attention.

If spending a lot of time with Nature has made the old gardener wiser than most people who have busier lives, he might say that even though he knows the tree is there because he planted it, took care of it, and watched it grow, it now comes into view every day without grabbing his attention, unless something about it that requires his skill catches his eye and commands his attention.

If we see reason to believe that this difference is a matter of words and definitions, rather than a real difference in kind; if we fail to find any sharp dividing line between unperceived cerebration and "mind," is not this, in itself, enough to lead even Macaulay's schoolboy to ask whether mind may not be a slow and gradual growth from small beginnings, and a co-ordinated whole, to the common function of which all its parts contribute, rather than a "gift" of "lower faculties" and "higher faculties"?

If we think this difference is just about words and definitions, rather than a real difference in nature; if we can't find a clear boundary between unrecognized thinking and "mind," isn't that enough to make even Macaulay's schoolboy wonder if mind might be a gradual development from small beginnings, and a coordinated whole, where all its parts work together, rather than a "gift" from "lower faculties" and "higher faculties"?

We must ask, however, whether mechanical explanations of mind are in any way antagonistic to the conviction that it is a gift. May not one study the history of the mechanism of mind, and the way this mechanism works, in a spirit of profound and humble gratitude to the Giver of all good gifts?

We must ask, however, whether mechanical explanations of the mind are at all opposed to the belief that it is a gift. Can one not explore the history of the mind's mechanics and how this mechanism operates with a deep and humble gratitude toward the Giver of all good gifts?

Is the lamentable prevalence, among plain untutored men, of the notion that mechanical explanations of Nature are inconsistent with belief that all Nature is a gift, to be laid to the charge of the men of science?

Is the unfortunate belief, among ordinary uneducated people, that mechanical explanations of Nature contradict the idea that all Nature is a gift, something that should be blamed on scientists?

Is it not rather the poisonous fruit of the ill-advised attempts of "philosophers" like Professor Mivart to teach that a gift can not be a gift at all unless it is an arbitrary interruption to the law and order of physical Nature?

Is it not rather the toxic result of the misguided efforts of "philosophers" like Professor Mivart to claim that a gift cannot truly be a gift unless it disrupts the natural laws and order of the physical world?


THE SCIENCE OF OBSERVATION.

By CHARLES LIVY WHITTLE.

By CHARLES LIVY WHITTLE.

This is an era of observation; in many fields and in divers countries the study of Nature from a strictly scientific standpoint is being prosecuted with results which are rapidly increasing our knowledge of the universe. This modern growth has come about as the natural rebound of the suppressed energy that has been held forcibly under subjugation during the last two thousand years, at a time when the closing echoes of the warfare between the literal interpretation of the Scriptures and science have ceased.

This is a time of observation; in many fields and across various countries, the study of nature from a strictly scientific perspective is being pursued with results that are quickly expanding our understanding of the universe. This modern development has emerged as the natural rebound of the suppressed energy that has been forcefully held back over the past two thousand years, during a period when the last echoes of the conflict between literal interpretations of the Scriptures and science have faded away.

A review of this long battle with the forces of the Catholic and Protestant churches on the one hand, arrayed against a relatively few investigators, scattered through the last ten centuries, on the other hand, shows a record on which none can look without regret. As far as we are able to learn, there was little opposition to the study of science before the collection and translation of the old manuscripts now constituting the Alexandrian version of the Bible and the consequent upbuilding of the Jewish church. The remains of ancient Egyptian civilization show that science prior to that period, as measured by the discoveries in physics and astronomy, had attained no inconsiderable prominence; and had this people endured until the present time, uninfluenced by the strife that for many centuries racked the inhabitants of the eastern hemisphere, we should to-day be far more advanced in our understanding of the universe.

A look back at the long struggle between the Catholic and Protestant churches on one side, and a relatively small number of researchers spread across the last ten centuries on the other, reveals a history that none can reflect on without regret. From what we can gather, there was little resistance to studying science before the collection and translation of the ancient manuscripts that now make up the Alexandrian version of the Bible, which helped to build up the Jewish church. The remnants of ancient Egyptian civilization demonstrate that science before that time, based on discoveries in physics and astronomy, had gained significant prominence. If this culture had survived to this day, free from the conflicts that plagued the people of the eastern hemisphere for many centuries, we would be much further along in our understanding of the universe.

In the more progressive countries, at least, the breaking of the shackles in which the investigating mind had been imprisoned for so long has led not only to a greater number of scientific workers, but also to an increase in the fields of observation. The methods of investigation have likewise undergone a transformation. In place of deductive reasoning, even as late as a few decades in the past, conclusions and generalizations are now founded on lines of thought more largely inductive. Men of middle age are able to recall the time when even our leading institutions of learning required instruction in several branches of science to be given by one teacher. It was possible twenty-five years ago for a man of great ability to master the essentials of the leading sciences and to teach them, but under the present stimulus for investigation no one can hope to excel in more than one subject. It has thus come about that in place of the many-sided teacher of science we now have in our larger universities specialists in every subject. As the work of research progresses, the specialist—for example, in geology—is compelled by the increased scope of the information on his subject to select one branch[Pg 457] of geology of which he shall be master. The chair of geology is now split up into economic, glacial, and mining geology, paleontology, etc., and specialists are required in each division. This breaking up is true of most other sciences. In this labyrinth of specialized subjects, and the maze of technical terms rendered necessary thereby, the people as a whole can only grope in darkness; but out of this bewildering condition of affairs, from the mass of facts collected, and the resulting generalizations and theories, there may be culled the kernel of one important principle by means of which these facts are ascertained and the generalizations made. The growth of science and its ever-ramifying divisions, and the gradual establishment of new methods of investigation, have brought forth what may be termed the science of observation; and it is through an application of the above principle that the people may be taught correctly to interpret Nature, and, by their new habit of thought, to free the brain from the tangle of superstition which is still present with most of us.

In more progressive countries, at least, the breaking of the restraints that have held back investigative thinking for so long has led not only to more scientific workers but also to an expansion in areas of observation. The methods of investigation have also changed. Instead of relying on deductive reasoning, even just a few decades ago, conclusions and generalizations are now based more on inductive reasoning. People in their middle years can remember when even our top educational institutions required that instruction in various scientific fields be provided by a single teacher. Twenty-five years ago, it was possible for someone exceptionally talented to master the essentials of the main sciences and teach them, but with the current push for investigation, no one can expect to excel in more than one subject. As a result, instead of the multifaceted science teacher, our larger universities now have specialists in each subject. As research continues, a specialist—like one in geology—must choose one specific area within geology to focus on deeply due to the growing amount of information available in their field. The field of geology is now divided into economic geology, glacial geology, mining geology, paleontology, etc., and specialists are needed in each area. This fragmentation occurs in most other sciences as well. In this complex web of specialized topics, and the maze of technical terms that come with them, the general public can only navigate in confusion; however, from this overwhelming situation, we can distill a key principle that allows these facts to be understood and generalizations to be made. The expansion of science and its increasingly complex divisions, along with the development of new methods of investigation, has led to what can be described as the science of observation; and by applying this principle, people can learn to interpret Nature correctly and, through their new way of thinking, free their minds from the tangle of superstitions that still affect many of us.

A knowledge of how to observe natural phenomena and to draw correct inferences therefrom has been the product of slow growth, while through long custom, in matters closely pertaining to our daily life, there has been observation on strictly scientific principles for centuries. Stated succinctly, natural phenomena are due to causes, one or more, simple or complex. These causes are the laws of the universe, and to arrive at an understanding of them we must free our minds of any bias and study phenomena experimentally in the laboratory, or in our daily contact with Nature. In this way a mass of facts will be gathered by the systematic observer which will be found to fall into natural groups, and by inductive reasoning the laws governing each group may be learned. It is not possible for mankind as a whole to investigate in this exhaustive manner; but it is important that the method of arriving at the laws of Nature be understood. Many and, in fact, most phenomena met with in some of the sciences, particularly those having to deal with the earth, are susceptible of correct interpretation without attempting broad generalizations, if the principles of scientific observation are brought to bear upon their solution, and it is our purpose to show by practical examples drawn from Nature how elementary students may attack and solve some of the simple problems met with on every side. It is proposed to use for illustration simple phenomena pertaining to the earth, drawn from geology and its newly constituted sister science, physical geography. These two sciences perhaps afford the greatest range of phenomena, which are accessible to every one, in whatsoever part of the earth he may reside. No part of the land surface is wanting in problems which demand explanation, and which may be[Pg 458]
[Pg 459]
attacked from the standpoint of the geologist or physical geographer, or both.

Understanding how to observe natural phenomena and draw accurate conclusions from them has developed slowly over time, but for centuries, we've been observing aspects of our daily lives using scientific principles. In simple terms, natural phenomena result from one or more causes, whether they're straightforward or complex. These causes represent the laws of the universe, and to understand them, we need to approach our study without bias and analyze phenomena through experimentation in the lab or our everyday interactions with Nature. By systematically observing, we can collect a wealth of facts that naturally group together, allowing us to discover the laws governing each group through inductive reasoning. While it's not feasible for everyone to investigate in such a detailed manner, understanding how to uncover the laws of Nature is crucial. Many, if not most, phenomena encountered in certain sciences—especially those related to the Earth—can be correctly interpreted without broad generalizations, provided we apply the principles of scientific observation to solve them. Our goal is to demonstrate, through practical examples from Nature, how entry-level students can tackle and solve some straightforward problems they encounter in their surroundings. We intend to use simple phenomena related to the Earth, drawing from geology and its newly developed counterpart, physical geography. Together, these two sciences offer a vast range of phenomena accessible to everyone, no matter where they live on the planet. Every area of land has its own problems that require explanation, and these can be approached from the perspectives of either a geologist or a physical geographer, or both.

One of the most pronounced departures taking place in preparatory-school education at the present time is to be found in the prominence given to these subjects, not only in the schoolroom, but by practical experience in the laboratory of Nature, among the hills and mountains, as well. The object of this departure is twofold: the first and most important is to train the young early to observe phenomena and to interpret them; the second, in a narrower sense, is purely educational. The one inculcates a habit of thought that will be of inestimable advantage in pursuing future study; the other, without taking into consideration the element of mental training, constitutes instruction in concrete things that are matters of general education.

One of the most significant changes happening in preparatory-school education right now is the emphasis on these subjects, not only in the classroom but also through hands-on experience in nature, among the hills and mountains. This shift has two main goals: the first and most important is to teach young people to observe phenomena and interpret them early on; the second, in a more limited sense, is purely educational. The first encourages a way of thinking that will be incredibly beneficial for future studies, while the second, aside from the aspect of mental training, provides instruction on tangible subjects that relate to general education.

Before the student in the introductory schools is brought in contact with problems in the field, it is essential that he receive text-book or oral instruction in some of the geological processes giving rise to the phenomena to be studied later out of doors. In practical teaching the student is taken on excursions into the region not far removed from the school. At first some simple geological facts are shown him, often on a very small scale, but embodying principles which, when understood, lead to a ready interpretation of larger problems. Step by step the first principles are amplified by a larger and more varied class of examples, until the student is able logically to apply the reasoning in explanation of simple problems to the solution of the greater problems in physical geography and geology. In the absence of such excursions, I shall introduce a series of photographs carefully arranged to lead the reader along the same line of reasoning up to similar broad conclusions—a method which, if not so satisfactory and instructive, will at least have an educative value.

Before students in introductory schools encounter real-world problems, it's important for them to have textbook or oral instruction about some geological processes that lead to the phenomena they'll study outside later. In practical teaching, students go on field trips to areas close to the school. Initially, they are shown some simple geological facts, often on a small scale, but these facts represent principles that, once understood, help explain larger problems. Gradually, these basic principles are expanded through a wider range of examples, until students can logically apply their reasoning in simple problem explanations to tackle bigger challenges in physical geography and geology. If field trips aren’t possible, I will provide a collection of photographs organized to guide the reader along the same thought process toward similar broad conclusions—a method that, while perhaps not as satisfying or informative, will still hold educational value.

Fig. 1.—Quarry displaying Fresh and Weathered Rocks.

Our first excursion will be to a locality where an open cut has been made for the purpose of carrying on quarrying operations. The accompanying photograph has been so taken as to include both the top and the bottom of the quarry (Fig. 1). Let us first inspect the rock in the lower part of the quarry. The existence of planes of fracture, or joints, crossing the rock in various directions, dividing it into blocks, early attracts our attention. The stone appears dark-colored, tough, and is seen to be made up of two or three different minerals: one is black, cleaves readily into thin plates of a translucent nature, and we easily recognize it as an iron-bearing mica, or isinglass. Another is white, and cleaves or breaks in two directions, making angles of about ninety degrees; this we know as common feldspar. The third is less easily recognized as pyroxene, another of the many minerals containing iron. Having tested our knowledge of mineralogy, we will look about and see if all the rock exposed[Pg 460] is like that at the bottom of the quarry. As we ascend from the point indicated by the lower hammer, we notice that the dark blue rock gradually takes on a rusty hue, and its toughness has become less. Going still higher, the rusty character increases, and along joints the rock is so lacking in coherency as to fall to pieces when struck a light blow with a hammer. The central portions of the blocks, however, after we have removed the outer shell of rusty material, are seen to be like the lower rock. In the middle foreground of the picture there are shown several bowlders derived from above, which are merely these residual cores, and are known as bowlders of disintegration. These are also shown in place near the top of the picture at the extreme left. Near the top of the quarry, at a point marked by the upper hammer, the solid rock gives place to a rusty mass of loose material, traversing which the cracks may still be seen, and in which there are few indications of the solid rock[8] (see Fig. 2). This loose material when carefully examined is found to[Pg 461] be made up of exactly the same minerals as the dense rock below, but we notice that the mica and pyroxene are rusty and that the feldspar is stained yellowish brown. The pyroxene in particular is very much changed, and quickly crumbles away in the hand. It is clear that there is every stage between the solid rock and the incoherent powder at the surface of the ground. The joint planes crossing the solid rock below may still be observed traversing the decayed portion, and also many rounded areas of rock, which are seen to be identical with the stone at the bottom of the quarry.[9]

Our first trip will take us to a place where an open cut has been made for quarrying. The accompanying photograph captures both the top and bottom of the quarry (Fig. 1). Let’s start by examining the rock at the lower part of the quarry. We quickly notice the planes of fracture, or joints, intersecting the rock in various directions, breaking it into blocks. The stone has a dark color, is tough, and consists of two or three different minerals: one is black, easily splitting into thin, translucent plates, which we recognize as iron-bearing mica, or isinglass. Another mineral is white, breaking in two directions at about ninety-degree angles; this is common feldspar. The third is less recognizable as pyroxene, another iron-containing mineral. After testing our mineralogy knowledge, we’ll look around to see if all the exposed rock is like that at the bottom of the quarry. As we move up from the point indicated by the lower hammer, we see that the dark blue rock gradually turns rusty, becoming less tough. Going even higher, the rusty appearance increases, and along the joints, the rock loses coherence and crumbles with a gentle blow from a hammer. However, the central parts of the blocks, once we remove the outer rusty layer, resemble the lower rock. In the middle foreground of the picture, there are several boulders that are just these residual cores, known as boulders of disintegration. These are also shown near the top of the picture on the far left. Near the top of the quarry, at the point marked by the upper hammer, solid rock gives way to a loose, rusty mass, where cracks can still be seen, with few signs of the solid rock (see Fig. 2). This loose material, when examined closely, is found to consist of the same minerals as the dense rock below, but we see that the mica and pyroxene are rusty, and the feldspar is stained yellowish-brown. The pyroxene, in particular, has changed significantly and crumbles easily in hand. It’s evident that there are all stages between the solid rock and the incoherent powder at the surface. The joint planes crossing the solid rock below can also be seen traversing the decayed portion, along with many rounded areas of rock that are identical to the stone at the bottom of the quarry.

Fig. 2.—Close-Up of a Section of Quarry Showing Weathered Rock.

How shall the facts before us be explained? It has been shown that the dense rock and the loose material are the same mineralogically, and grade from one into the other, and it is certainly rational to suppose that the latter is merely a changed form of the first. Some force must have been at work on the solid rock, destroying its coherency and converting it into loose sand. If we inspect the powdered rock, it will become apparent that this change has been brought about mainly by the process of weathering: surface water, with its ever-present acid impurities, has brought about the partial decay of the pyroxene and mica and caused the disintegration of the upper part of the rock. Water has not only attacked the rock from the upper surface, but has penetrated to considerable depths along the joint planes, working inward toward the center of each block until the mass becomes completely disintegrated. This process explains the concentric shells about cores of unaltered rock, each representing original joint blocks, which are seen in the second photograph. All our excursions into the field will show that this is not an isolated case, for wherever a ledge is exposed to our view there will be found a zone of weathered rock, varying in thickness from mere films to many feet.

How can we explain the facts we have? It's been demonstrated that the solid rock and the loose material are the same mineralogically and transition from one to the other. It makes sense to think that the loose material is just a different form of the solid rock. Some force must have acted on the solid rock, breaking it down and turning it into loose sand. If we look at the powdered rock, it becomes clear that this change has primarily happened through weathering: surface water, with its constant acidic impurities, has caused the partial decay of the pyroxene and mica, leading to the breakdown of the upper part of the rock. Water has not only eroded the rock from the top but has also seeped deeply along the joint planes, moving inward toward the center of each block until the whole mass is thoroughly disintegrated. This process accounts for the concentric layers around cores of intact rock, each representing original joint blocks, as seen in the second photograph. All our field trips will show that this is not a unique instance, because wherever we can see a ledge, there will be a layer of weathered rock, ranging in thickness from thin films to several feet.

By this process the greatest part of the materials constituting soils is formed, and the flora and fauna of the earth are rendered possible. Upon such products of decay the food supply of running water manifestly depends in a large measure, as will be pointed out on our next excursion; and were the scope of this article somewhat larger, it would be easy to show that the rock decay seen in our photograph has taken place in a length of time measured by something like ten thousand years. If all rock decayed as easily, and if the rate of decomposition, as determined here, held good for great distances from the surface, mountains two miles in height would become a prey to[Pg 462] the force of chemical action in six and a half million years. We can not, however, give a time equivalent for the destruction of a mountain range, since decay, and consequent disintegration, is only one of the many forces acting to sap the strength of solid rocks and to tear them asunder. The above figures are given merely to make plain that the time necessary to accomplish the leveling of a mountain chain is but a small part of the earth's existence as such, great as this period may seem from the standpoint of human history.

Through this process, most of the materials that make up soils are formed, enabling the earth's plants and animals to thrive. The food supply for flowing water largely depends on these decayed products, as we will discuss in our next outing. If this article were a bit longer, we could easily show that the rock decay shown in our photograph has occurred over roughly ten thousand years. If all rock degraded as easily and if the decomposition rate we observed applied to greater depths, then mountains two miles high would be broken down by chemical action in six and a half million years. However, we can't provide a precise timeline for the destruction of a mountain range since decay and disintegration are just one of many forces that weaken solid rocks and break them apart. The numbers mentioned are just to illustrate that the time needed to flatten a mountain range is only a tiny fraction of the earth's overall existence, no matter how long that period may seem in human history.

We shall, if possible, time the second excursion immediately after a heavy rain, and we shall select for our objective point a place where the rain water, in its efforts to reach a stream, is forced to run down some steep declivity. Under such circumstances, the carrying power of the water will be very great, and we shall hope to find evidence of its work in transporting the products of rock weathering and other material broken up by the action of frost. A little diligence will soon reward us with the evidence which we seek. A local inequality of the ground, perhaps only a few feet across, is found filled with water—a minute, temporary lake caused by the recent heavy rainfall. Such little water bodies are extremely common, but the accompanying geological phenomena are, notwithstanding, none the less interesting, and the conclusions to be drawn from the evidence thus presented are none the less valuable.

We will, if possible, time the second trip right after a heavy rain, and we’ll choose a spot where the rainwater, in its effort to reach a stream, has to flow down a steep slope. In these conditions, the water will have a strong carrying capacity, and we hope to find signs of its work in moving sediment from rock weathering and other materials broken up by frost. A bit of effort will soon reward us with the evidence we're looking for. A small depression in the ground, perhaps just a few feet wide, is filled with water—a tiny, temporary lake created by the recent heavy rainfall. These small bodies of water are really common, but the geological phenomena associated with them are still quite interesting, and the conclusions we can draw from the evidence they provide are still valuable.

If we examine the pool critically, it will be noticed that its shore line is cut by a little channel along which the overflow makes its escape. Further investigation will show that at another point along the shore, especially if we are fortunate enough to visit the locality very soon after a rain, there is a small rivulet entering the pool; and also that the entering stream is discolored with mud and carries more or less sand, while the escaping stream is nearly clear, and is free from all traces of coarse, sandy material. It is therefore evident that the sediment brought in by the stream has been left behind in the pool, and of course will be found deposited at its bottom, and it will appear that the only explanation of the inability of the water further to transport its burden is to be found in the fact that water loses nearly all its motion, and therefore its transporting power, on entering a stagnant pool. These are elementary truths, but an amplification of such simple phenomena is often fully capable of accounting for the most stupendous results.

If we take a close look at the pool, we’ll notice a small channel along the shoreline where the overflow drains out. A deeper inspection will reveal that at another point along the shore, especially if we’re lucky enough to visit shortly after it rains, there’s a small stream flowing into the pool. This incoming stream is murky with mud and carries a fair amount of sand, while the water that’s flowing out is nearly clear and free of any coarse, sandy material. It’s clear then that the sediment brought in by the stream has settled in the pool, primarily at the bottom. The reason the water can’t carry this burden any further is that it loses almost all of its motion—and thus its ability to transport materials—when it enters a still pool. These are basic principles, but a detailed exploration of such simple phenomena can often explain even the most significant outcomes.

Fig. 3.—Temporary Wet-weather Delta.

Having made these observations, let us look at the form assumed by the sediment when it is forced to fall to the bottom. At the point where the stream enters the pool there is seen an accumulation of material having a nearly level upper surface, presenting a scalloped or lobe-shaped outer margin, upon which the stream may be seen flowing and entering the water at one of the lobes. Other channels, though unoccupied by water, also lead to similar lobes. If we watch closely, we may be able to witness the growth of this body of sand, called a delta, as the falling sediment rapidly increases the size of the lobe; and also to perceive that as soon as the lobe is built out considerably in advance of the main body of sand, it will be easier for the stream to enter the water on one side of the scallop, thus abandoning its old mouth. In this manner the stream moves from one place to another, successively building the little scallops and continually carving new channels for itself. Fig. 3 is a photograph of such a delta, some three feet across, taken after the water had been drained away, and reveals its form in a characteristic manner. As we watch its growth, it will become evident that only the coarsest material transported by the stream goes to make up the delta, and that the clay and finest sand are deposited farther away, where the water is more quiet, or else pass out in the stream draining the pool. Let us look about a little. Not far from our miniature lake there are several others. In some the size of the delta is much larger in proportion to the area of the pool than is the case with the one first studied. We find in some cases that the stream has progressively built its delta completely across the old water surface. Taking a thin piece of board or a large knife, we can easily cut vertically through this sand deposit, thus exposing what is called a geological section.[Pg 464] The sand grains of which the deposit is largely composed are seen to be arranged in layers nearly horizontal, and these layers are found to be due to alternations of sediment varying in fineness. This phenomenon is called stratification, and is what we should expect of the action of gravity operating on material of different sizes and densities suspended in a body of water. It has been found inexpedient to attempt to show a photograph of this section, owing to the smallness of the subject, but the same phenomena may be observed on a much larger scale in Fig. 5, which will be described below.

Having made these observations, let's examine the shape the sediment takes when it’s forced to drop to the bottom. At the point where the stream enters the pool, there's a buildup of material with a nearly flat top surface, featuring a scalloped or lobe-shaped outer edge, where the stream can be seen flowing in at one of the lobes. Other channels, although dry, also connect to similar lobes. If we pay close attention, we might see this body of sand, known as a delta, grow as the falling sediment quickly expands the size of the lobe. We can also notice that, as the lobe significantly extends out from the main sand body, it becomes easier for the stream to enter the water at one side of the scallop, effectively abandoning its old opening. In this way, the stream shifts from one location to another, progressively forming the little scallops and constantly creating new channels for itself. Fig. 3 is a photograph of such a delta, about three feet wide, taken after the water was drained away, showing its shape in a distinctive way. As we observe its growth, it becomes clear that only the coarsest material carried by the stream contributes to the delta, while clay and finer sand settle further away, where the water is calmer, or get washed out in the stream that drains the pool. Let’s explore a bit. Not far from our small lake, there are several others. In some, the delta is much larger in proportion to the pool area than the one we first studied. We see that, in some cases, the stream has completely built its delta across the old water surface. With a thin board or a large knife, we can easily cut straight through this sand deposit, revealing what’s known as a geological section.[Pg 464] The sand grains that make up this deposit are layered nearly horizontally, and these layers are created due to variations in sediment size. This phenomenon is called stratification, which we would expect from gravity acting on materials of different sizes and densities suspended in water. It has been deemed impractical to show a photograph of this section due to its small size, but the same phenomenon can be seen on a much larger scale in Fig. 5, which will be described below.

A few rods away the stream that feeds the pool has its origin. The sediment carried by the water and going to build up its delta has its source in part in a neighboring bank made up of material derived from solid rock by weathering, similar to that shown on our first excursion, and partly from older water deposits. Steep channels exist in the disintegrated rock, which represent the material removed by the fast-flowing rain water.

A few yards away, the stream that feeds the pool begins. The sediment carried by the water that will build up its delta comes partly from a nearby bank made up of weathered solid rock, like what we saw on our first outing, and partly from older water deposits. Steep channels exist in the broken rock, representing the material washed away by the fast-flowing rainwater.

Now what geological phenomena have we observed at this locality? In the first place, it has become clear that running water possesses the power of transporting sediment. In the second place, this sediment has been deposited wherever the velocity of the water has been materially checked. The sediment has been laid down in horizontal layers under the influence of gravity. Furthermore, the material of which the delta is composed has been shown, in part at least, to have been derived from a solid rock such as forms our mountains. In our first excursion we saw that chemical change promoted disintegration; in our second, running water is observed seizing upon these products of decay, transporting them and building them into stratified deposits in the first convenient pool. A level-topped delta is first formed, which may or may not grow to fill the pool in which it is born. Some of the pools have become filled, while the delta as such has disappeared; it has grown into a tiny sand plain.

Now, what geological phenomena have we seen at this location? First of all, it’s clear that running water can transport sediment. Secondly, this sediment is deposited wherever the water's speed is significantly slowed down. The sediment settles in horizontal layers due to gravity. Additionally, the materials that make up the delta have, at least in part, come from solid rock like the kind that forms our mountains. During our first trip, we observed that chemical changes caused disintegration; in our second, we saw running water collecting these waste products, transporting them, and forming them into layered deposits in the nearest pool. A flat-topped delta forms first, which may or may not expand to fill the pool it originates in. Some of the pools have filled up, while the delta itself has disappeared; it has transformed into a small sand plain.

Let us see if the work performed by these temporary rivulets is typical of running water in general. For this purpose we shall visit a spot where a river enters some considerable body of water such as a lake. Let us inspect the river. Its water is sluggish, discolored by organic matter derived from decaying vegetation, and for some distance up stream from its mouth it meanders slowly across a flat, marshy area or meadow. If we also visit the spot at a time when the river is swollen by heavy rains or melting snows, the presence of this organic matter will be masked by the turbidity of the water; we shall learn that only in the freshet seasons does the water attain sufficient velocity to carry any visible load of sand and clay. The upper end of the lake will be found to be shallow, muddy, and water lilies will have discovered congenial surroundings. At another part of[Pg 465] the lake the outflowing water appears clear as crystal; the sediment brought in by the river has manifestly been deposited in the lake, as was the case in our little pool. The marsh at the upper end, of course, is merely another delta, slow growing in this instance, grass-covered, but as surely encroaching on the water area as in the earlier examples. When an entering stream is normally of great transporting power, owing to steep slopes down which it rushes, the form of its delta is not unlike the one first described.

Let's see if the work done by these temporary streams is typical of all running water. To do this, we'll check out a spot where a river flows into a large body of water, like a lake. Let's look at the river. Its water is slow-moving, discolored by organic matter from decaying plants, and for some distance upstream from its mouth, it meanders lazily across a flat, marshy area or meadow. If we come to this spot when the river is swollen from heavy rain or melting snow, the organic matter will be hidden by the muddy water; we'll find that only during flood seasons does the water have enough speed to carry any noticeable amount of sand and clay. The upper end of the lake will be shallow, muddy, and water lilies will have found a good environment there. In another part of [Pg 465] the lake, the water flowing out looks crystal clear; the sediment brought in by the river has clearly settled in the lake, just like in our little pool. The marsh at the upper end, of course, is just another delta, slowly growing in this case, covered in grass, but definitely encroaching on the water area just like in the previous examples. When a stream enters with a strong ability to transport material, thanks to steep slopes it rushes down, its delta shape is similar to the one we first described.

With the data already gathered, we can not escape from the conclusion that the growth going on at the head of the lake will in time, if present conditions continue to exist, push its way forward until it has occupied the whole water area. The sediment which is now deposited therein will then be transported across the plain, and will be carried along until another body of water is reached. Further search will bring to light the fact that there are plenty of examples showing all stages between the simple delta and the completely filled lake. The innumerable marshes and meadows which characterize the northern part of the United States are fine examples of lakes which have perished in this manner.

With the data we've already gathered, we have to conclude that the growth happening at the head of the lake will eventually, if current conditions keep up, make its way forward until it fills the entire water area. The sediment that's currently being deposited there will then be moved across the plain and carried along until it reaches another body of water. Further research will reveal that there are plenty of examples showing all the stages between a simple delta and a completely filled lake. The countless marshes and meadows found in the northern part of the United States are great examples of lakes that have died this way.

Fig. 4.—A Typical Example of a Large Delta.

Our next excursion will be made to the locality shown in Fig. 4, which is a sketch of a large delta occurring at a considerable height above the general level of the country, although at the present[Pg 466] time the delta is not in vicinity of water.[10] It will be evident to the reader that it differs in no important particular, excepting size, from our little type specimen formed in a pool. Its level top and frontal lobes are to-day nearly as strongly marked as at the time it was made. The reader will have little difficulty in picturing the original conditions of its formation in some ancient lake. This old lake did not endure until the inflowing streams had filled it to a level plain, but for some reason, which it is unnecessary for us to consider, the water was permitted to escape, leaving the delta perched on the valley side. Such deltas are very common, and we find them in all stages, from simple beginnings, as above, to the completed sand plain.

Our next trip will take us to the area shown in Fig. 4, which is a sketch of a large delta located quite high above the general level of the land, although right now the delta isn’t near any water. It’s clear to the reader that it doesn’t significantly differ, except in size, from our smaller sample formed in a pool. Its flat top and front lobes are still as distinctly marked today as they were when it was created. The reader should have no trouble visualizing the original conditions of its formation in some ancient lake. This old lake didn’t last until the incoming streams filled it to a flat plain; for some reason, which we don’t need to discuss, the water was allowed to drain away, leaving the delta sitting on the side of the valley. Such deltas are very common, and we see them in all stages, from simple beginnings like this one to the fully developed sand plain.

Fig. 5.—Geological Cross-section of a Delta.

The sand of which our first delta was composed has already been referred to as arranged in horizontal layers. In order to verify our conclusions regarding the origin of this delta, let us seek for an opportunity to observe its internal structure, and to compare it with that observed in the first example. It may happen that the opportunity does not exist at this immediate locality, but a little way off a similar deposit occurs, and a beautiful section has been uncovered by the vigorous attacks of a steam shovel. This section has already been referred to on page 464, as illustrating the structure of the sand layers making up the tiny delta, as well as water deposits in general, and is reproduced here as Fig. 5. The reader will observe in this picture many familiar features common to railroad excavations. The upper part of the geological section thus exposed is somewhat masked by a downfall of sand and loam, and the lower part is also hidden by the same materials. Along the central part, however, the sand and gravel may be seen arranged in horizontal layers of a varying thickness. A close inspection of the uppermost layers will detect a variation in coarseness among the different strata. Such alternations of layers of coarse and fine material are due to differences in the transporting power of the running water that brought the sand and pebbles to their present resting place; the coarse gravel and pebbles were carried by fast-flowing rivers, and the fine sand by streams of less rapidity and consequently less transporting power. Beds of this character ordinarily correspond closely in time with alternating periods of great rainfall or snow melting and the summer seasons. The pebbles of which the coarse layers are composed, as we should expect, are far from spherical, and the operation of gravity on such bodies, as they fall to the floor of a lake or ocean, is to cause them to arrange themselves with their flat surfaces horizontal and parallel to one another. In the[Pg 467]
[Pg 468]
example before us this fact is apparent, and affords the basis for another line of reasoning by which all such stratified deposits, however great their magnitude, are to be referred to the same source—namely, stream-transported materials derived from a decaying and wasting land surface, laid down in water under the influence of gravity.

The sand that made up our first delta has already been described as being arranged in horizontal layers. To confirm our findings about the delta's origin, let’s look for a chance to examine its internal structure and compare it with what we observed in the first example. It’s possible that the opportunity isn’t available in this immediate area, but not too far away, there’s a similar deposit, and a great section has been exposed by the intense work of a steam shovel. This section was already mentioned on page 464, illustrating the structure of the sand layers that form the small delta, as well as water deposits in general, and it is shown here as Fig. 5. The reader will notice in this picture many familiar features typical of railroad excavations. The top part of the geological section is somewhat covered by a mix of sand and loam, and the bottom part is also obscured by the same materials. However, along the center, the sand and gravel can be seen arranged in horizontal layers of varying thickness. A close look at the top layers will reveal differences in coarseness among the various strata. These alternating layers of coarse and fine materials result from the varying transporting power of the flowing water that brought the sand and pebbles to their current location; coarse gravel and pebbles were carried by fast-moving rivers, while fine sand was transported by slower streams with less power. Beds like this typically correspond to alternating periods of heavy rainfall or snowmelt and summer seasons. As expected, the pebbles in the coarse layers are not spherical, and gravity causes them to settle with their flat surfaces horizontal and parallel to each other when they fall to the bottom of a lake or ocean. In the[Pg 467]
[Pg 468]
example we’re looking at, this fact is clear and supports another reasoning line that all such layered deposits, no matter their size, can be traced back to the same source—stream-transported materials from a deteriorating land surface, deposited in water under the force of gravity.

We have now arrived at a most important and far-reaching generalization so far as the work performed by running water is concerned, and its action in filling our lakes and ponds; and we have learned by observation on a small scale the means by which such deposits may be recognized. Let us apply these means of recognition to the phenomena shown by our large rivers and the more enduring oceans into which they drain. In the same manner that we have studied the little pool and larger lake, we will look into the work done by the great waterways of our continents, selecting as a type of such streams the mighty Mississippi. Careful measurement has shown that this river annually transports two hundred million tons of sediment mechanically suspended. What becomes of this enormous quantity of sand and clay, equal to a cubic mile in a little over a century, as it is swept into the waters of the Gulf of Mexico? For this purpose we have only to visit the region about its mouth to become acquainted with the almost impotent struggles that have been made by our Government during the last fifty years in an effort to keep the river below New Orleans, in part at least, confined to its present channels; and to study the chart of that portion of the Gulf coast prepared by the United States Coast and Geodetic Survey (see Fig. 6). We have not forgotten the little lobes; their method of growth, and the general form of our first-seen delta, shown in Fig. 3. In viewing the phenomena at the mouth of the Mississippi, it is no longer necessary for our present purposes to make a detailed study, since it will become apparent at once that the river is doing the work on a larger scale typified by the performance of the tiny stream flowing into its temporary pool. In place of the little delta with its still smaller lobes, the Mississippi has deposited at its mouth an enormous delta, thousands of square miles in area, and its bifurcating arms may be seen building out several scallops for miles into the waters of the gulf. For centuries these long lobes have been building in advance of the delta front. The arms gradually become clogged with sediment, a new passage to the ocean is opened on the sides, where deposition will begin at a new point, producing a lobe as before. Situated many miles up the river, it is to-day the great fear of New Orleans that its only navigable arm to the sea will thus be closed to that commerce upon which the life of the city depends.

We have now reached a crucial and far-reaching conclusion regarding the work done by flowing water and its role in filling our lakes and ponds. We've learned through small-scale observation how to identify these deposits. Let's apply these identification methods to what we see in our large rivers and the enduring oceans they flow into. Just as we've studied the small pool and larger lake, we'll examine the work of the massive rivers on our continents, using the mighty Mississippi as our example. Careful measurements show that this river transports two hundred million tons of sediment each year. What happens to this vast amount of sand and clay, which adds up to a cubic mile in just over a century, as it flows into the Gulf of Mexico? To understand this, we only need to look at the area around its mouth to see the ineffective efforts made by our Government over the last fifty years to keep the river below New Orleans contained within its current channels. We can also review the chart of that section of the Gulf coast created by the United States Coast and Geodetic Survey (see Fig. 6). We haven't forgotten about the small lobes, their growth methods, and the overall shape of the delta we first observed, shown in Fig. 3. When we examine the phenomena at the mouth of the Mississippi, we don’t need to conduct a detailed study; it quickly becomes clear that the river is performing on a larger scale, similar to how the tiny stream works into its temporary pool. Instead of the small delta with its even smaller lobes, the Mississippi has formed a vast delta at its mouth, spanning thousands of square miles, with its branching arms extending miles into the Gulf waters. For centuries, these long lobes have been pushing out in front of the delta. The arms gradually get blocked with sediment, and a new path to the ocean opens on the sides, starting deposition at a new point and creating another lobe just like before. Located many miles upstream, New Orleans now fears that its only navigable route to the sea may be closed off, jeopardizing the commerce that the city relies on.

Fig. 6.—The Delta of the Mississippi.

Only a portion of the sediment brought in by the river goes to form its delta; a large part of the finest material, such as clay, is[Pg 469] transported by temporary and permanent currents thousands of miles away, where it is deposited in the more quiet waters of the ocean. In this manner the Mississippi has been shown to deposit a cubic mile of mechanically transported material in a little over a century. What shall we say of the effects produced on the continents and oceans by thousands of rivers, each doing its proportionate share of work and acting through millions of years? Two main results must follow, unless interruptions occur: the lower elevations and the magnificent mountain ranges, which rear their lofty heads above the permanent snow line, will be divided into minor peaks; valleys will be carved out; the whole land surface will slowly waste away, at first rapidly, at last slowly, and be transported to the oceans, where it will form great horizontal beds differing in no essential particular, excepting size, from those shown in Fig. 5—great deposits that are merely deltas on a large scale. The geologist, however, finds no evidence to indicate that at any time in the earth's history have these theoretical results taken place. Land masses, of continental dimensions, have not been allowed thus to waste entirely away to a general flatness on account of the interruptions caused by elevation—the bodily lifting of great areas of rock, even out of the ocean floor, to become mountains or plateaus, in some cases higher than any point in this country. If our observations thus far and those yet to be made serve to make this clear, one of the objects of this article will have been[Pg 470] accomplished. It is to be hoped that our observations have made plain the processes of rock disintegration and water transportation; that in the oceans all these materials are eventually deposited in beds horizontally arranged, composed of such products of decay in the condition of sand and mud. We have only to point out the proof that great land masses, composed of water-deposited materials, have been lifted from the ocean to become continents and mountain ranges.

Only a part of the sediment carried by the river contributes to its delta; a significant amount of the finest material, like clay, is[Pg 469]transported by temporary and permanent currents thousands of miles away, where it ends up in the calmer waters of the ocean. In this way, the Mississippi has been shown to deposit a cubic mile of mechanically transported material in a little over a century. What can we say about the impact of thousands of rivers, each doing their part and working over millions of years? Two main results must occur, unless there are interruptions: the lower elevations and the impressive mountain ranges, which rise above the permanent snow line, will break into smaller peaks; valleys will be formed; the entire land surface will gradually wear away, initially quickly, then slowly, and be carried to the oceans, where it will create huge horizontal layers similar to those shown in Fig. 5—large deposits that are essentially deltas on a grand scale. However, the geologist finds no evidence suggesting that these theoretical outcomes have ever happened in the earth's history. Large land masses have not been allowed to erode entirely into a flat surface due to interruptions caused by elevation—the actual lifting of vast areas of rock, even from the ocean floor, to become mountains or plateaus, in some cases taller than any point in this country. If our observations so far and those yet to come clarify this, one of the goals of this article will have been[Pg 470]achieved. We hope that our observations have clarified the processes of rock breakdown and water transportation; that in the oceans, all these materials eventually settle into horizontally arranged layers, made up of particles from decay in the form of sand and mud. We just need to highlight the evidence that substantial land masses, formed from water-deposited materials, have been raised from the ocean to become continents and mountain ranges.

As the ocean deposits slowly accumulate in layers to beds of many thousands of feet in thickness, the lower parts are gradually subjected to greatly increased pressure produced by the overlying beds. During this time waters of a varying temperature, carrying, chemically dissolved, great quantities of lime, silica, and iron oxide, are allowed free circulation through them. These conditions promote chemical change: much silica (the mineral quartz), lesser amounts of carbonate of lime (the mineral calcite), and iron oxide are precipitated about the loose sand grains, firmly cementing them together into a solid rock. A cycle has thus been completed; the dense rocks composing a continent have passed by the process of weathering into incoherent sand and clay, which, when transported to the ocean floor, become again converted into solid rock.

As the ocean's deposits build up in layers that can be thousands of feet thick, the lower layers are gradually exposed to much greater pressure from the layers above. During this time, waters at various temperatures flow freely through these sediments, carrying significant amounts of dissolved lime, silica, and iron oxide. These conditions encourage chemical changes: a lot of silica (the mineral quartz), smaller amounts of lime carbonate (the mineral calcite), and iron oxide precipitate around the loose sand grains, firmly binding them together into solid rock. A cycle has thus been completed; the dense rocks that make up a continent have weathered into loose sand and clay, which, when moved to the ocean floor, are transformed back into solid rock.

Historical records prove that during the last three thousand years there have taken place many changes in the ocean's level. Old islands have disappeared; new ones have emerged above the surface of the water. Great stretches of seacoast exist at the present time which within the historical period have been covered by the ocean. Even at the present writing we are witnessing the gradual submergence of some parts of the earth and the rising of others; terraces on the northern Atlantic coast may be seen along the hillsides many feet above the present level of the ocean—all of which go to show that the relationship of the land to the water is an unstable one. These are the evidences of continental growth and depressions from the historical standpoint, and the validity of the data upon which the belief is founded can not be shaken. The evidence from the geological side is overwhelming, but before we speak of this it will be well once more to say a word as to the causes of continental uplift.

Historical records show that over the last three thousand years, the ocean's level has changed significantly. Old islands have vanished, while new ones have surfaced. There are large stretches of coastline that were once underwater during recorded history. Even now, we are watching parts of the earth gradually sink while others rise; you can see terraces on the northern Atlantic coast at heights many feet above the current sea level—this all indicates that the connection between land and water is unstable. These are signs of continental growth and subsidence from a historical perspective, and the reliability of the data supporting this belief is solid. The geological evidence is overwhelming, but before we discuss that, it's worth mentioning the causes of continental uplift again.

From an original fluid globe possessing a high temperature, the earth has now cooled down to a degree sufficiently low to permit the formation of a thick rock crust. Underneath this crust an approach to the old surface temperatures is still maintained, and the existence of a certain degree of fluidity is demonstrated to us from time to time by the phenomenon of volcanism. Successive zones of cooling took place. The outer part could only conform to a shrinking interior by wrinkling, folding, or bodily lifting considerable areas above the general level. An adjustment of strains thus set up would take place[Pg 471] either with or without folding of the strata. These initial wrinkles gave rise to our first mountains, and the continuation of these conditions at the present time is as surely nourishing mountain growth as at any time in the past. In this way the fluctuations of the ocean's level, above referred to, alone are to be explained, and such form but temporary rises and falls in the history of a continent.

From an original molten globe with high temperatures, the earth has now cooled down enough to allow a thick layer of rock to form. Below this crust, temperatures are still close to what they were on the surface long ago, and the presence of some degree of fluidity is occasionally shown by volcanic activity. There were successive cooling zones. The outer layer could only adjust to a shrinking interior by wrinkling, folding, or lifting large areas above the general surface. This created an adjustment of strains that occurred either with or without folding of the rock layers. These initial wrinkles led to the formation of our first mountains, and the ongoing process today continues to support mountain growth just as it always has. Thus, the fluctuations in ocean levels mentioned earlier can be explained, representing only temporary rises and falls in a continent's history.

Fig. 7.—Mountain showing rock folds.

The rate at which an ocean bed is raised to form a mountain range is, no doubt, a variable one; always slow, often interrupted, but seldom or never violent. During this time the strata usually undergo crushing and folding; stretching takes place, and displacements of the rocks, or faulting, are not uncommon. As an example of the wrinkling that the strata may suffer under these conditions, the reader is referred to the beautiful symmetrical fold shown on the side of a mountain in the Appalachians (Fig. 7). Similar folding is the rule, but often immense areas are raised to great heights above the ocean without disturbing the horizontal position of the beds (see Fig. 8). Coincident with the emergence of the rocks from beneath the[Pg 472] water, there begin the attacks of the forces operating to destroy them. Hand in hand there go on growth and destruction. The two may keep an even pace; either may obtain the mastery. In the one case, lack of considerable elevation and flatness result; in the other, great altitudes may be attained. The rivers may cut their valleys downward as fast as the land rises, or the down-cutting may be relatively slower. In any case, after a given land mass has attained its greatest height above the sea, the larger rivers soon cut their channels down as far as river cutting is possible—namely, to within a few feet of sea level. With relatively rapid elevation, soft rocks, and large rivers, the resultant valley takes the form of a cañon, examples of which are found along the courses of the Colorado and the Yellowstone Rivers (see Fig. 8).[11] Valleys of this nature soon lose their steep sides by the action of weathering and all that this implies, and pass into a more open state, like that shown in Fig. 9.

The rate at which an ocean floor rises to create a mountain range varies; it’s always slow, often interrupted, but rarely or never violent. During this process, the layers of rock typically experience crushing and folding; stretching occurs, and shifts in the rock, or faulting, are common. For an example of the wrinkling that these layers may undergo, the reader can refer to the beautiful symmetrical fold visible on the side of a mountain in the Appalachians (Fig. 7). Similar folding is the norm, but often vast areas are lifted to significant heights above the ocean without disturbing the horizontal position of the layers (see Fig. 8). As the rocks emerge from beneath the water, the processes that erode them begin. Growth and destruction go hand in hand. They may progress at the same rate, or one may prevail over the other. In one scenario, this leads to a lack of significant elevation and flatness; in the other, great heights can be achieved. Rivers can carve their valleys downward as quickly as the land rises, or the down-cutting may be relatively slower. In any case, once a land mass reaches its maximum height above sea level, the larger rivers quickly cut their channels down as deep as possible—usually just a few feet above sea level. With relatively fast elevation, soft rocks, and large rivers, the resulting valley takes the shape of a canyon, examples of which can be seen along the Colorado and Yellowstone Rivers (see Fig. 8). Valleys like this soon lose their steep sides due to weathering and all that it entails, transitioning into a more open landscape, similar to what is shown in Fig. 9.

Fig. 8.—Horizontal Rocks, Grand Canyon of the Colorado.

These views have been selected in order that a comparison of this type of mountain structure may be made with that shown in Fig.[Pg 473]
[Pg 474]
6. The points of resemblance between the two sections exposed, one by a steam shovel, the other by river action, are the horizontal position of the strata and the alternations of beds of unlike character. The differences are mainly that the beds making up the mountain show that they are built up of alternating layers of sand (now converted into a sandstone) and clay (now in the condition of a slate). Are not these the products of a decayed continent? Is their position to be explained otherwise than along the lines already stated? Our only difficulty in readily accepting this conclusion is founded on a hereditary belief, born in ignorance and nourished to maturity by superstition, that the earth came into existence as we see it to-day, the surface dissected by valleys in which the rivers find established courses to the sea; possessing a multiplicity of highland and lowland, granite mountains and marble hills, as a result of some plan carried into effect as a creative act. Science has revealed the impossibility of this interpretation. Considered in the light of evolution, acting through an immense period of time, by means of the processes already enumerated, the diversity of land form is made plain to us, and the ever-varying characters of rock structure and composition are in the main made easy of comprehension. Viewed in the light of the foregoing pages, and illustrating as they do land form and the greater part of the earth's crust, the rock structures revealed on the sides of the mountains and cañons, as well as the broader valley itself, take on a new and more intelligent interest. High and enduring as the mountains may appear, resistant as their solid rocks may seem, they are doomed as mountains to the same fate that their own structure and composition prove to have overtaken earlier mountains before them.

These views have been chosen so that we can compare this type of mountain structure with the one shown in Fig.[Pg 473]
[Pg 474]
6. The similarities between the two sections, one revealed by a steam shovel and the other by river action, include the horizontal arrangement of the layers and the alternating beds of different types. The main differences are that the layers forming the mountain are made up of alternating sand (which has now turned into sandstone) and clay (which has now become slate). Aren't these the results of a decayed continent? Is there any other explanation for their position besides the ones we've already mentioned? Our only obstacle to easily accepting this conclusion stems from a long-held belief, rooted in ignorance and fueled by superstition, that the earth came into existence just as we see it today, with its surface cut by valleys where rivers flow to the sea; featuring various highlands and lowlands, granite mountains, and marble hills, as part of some grand design enacted as a creative act. Science has shown that this interpretation is impossible. When we consider evolution, which occurs over an immense period of time through processes already outlined, the variety of landforms makes sense, and we can mostly understand the ever-changing characteristics of rock structure and composition. Looking back at the previous pages, which illustrate landforms and much of the earth's crust, the rock structures on the sides of the mountains and canyons, as well as the wider valley, take on a new and more insightful relevance. As high and enduring as the mountains may seem, and as resistant as their solid rocks appear, they are ultimately destined for the same fate that has already affected earlier mountains before them.

Fig. 9.—Mount Stephen, displaying its Horizontal Rocks.

The earth has known no cessation in this cycle of decay, deposition, and elevation; again and again have continental masses been raised from the ocean floor only to become a prey to the forces that destroy them. These cycles will continue—mountain ranges will fade away and new ones will be born. A more permanent relationship between the lowland, the upland, and the ocean level will never be attained until the forces that warp and wrinkle the earth's crust shall have ceased forever.

The earth has never stopped this cycle of decay, sediment buildup, and rising land; again and again, continents have been pushed up from the ocean floor, only to be worn down by destructive forces. These cycles will keep going—mountain ranges will erode, and new ones will emerge. A stable balance between lowlands, highlands, and ocean levels will never be achieved until the forces that bend and twist the earth's crust cease completely.


M. Henri Bourget, of the Toulouse (France) Observatory, has called attention in Nature to a common phenomenon which he believes has not been mentioned in any scientific book. If one end of a bar of metal is heated, but not enough to make the other end too hot to be held in the hand, and then suddenly cooled, the temperature of the other end will rise till the hand can not bear it. All workmen who have occasion to handle and heat pieces of metal, he says, know this.

M. Henri Bourget from the Toulouse (France) Observatory has pointed out in Nature a common phenomenon that he thinks hasn’t been noted in any scientific book. When one end of a metal bar is heated—without making the other end too hot to hold—and then suddenly cooled, the temperature at the other end will rise until it’s too hot for a person to handle. According to him, all workers who need to heat and handle metal pieces are aware of this.


DEATH GULCH, A NATURAL BEAR-TRAP.

By T.A. Jaggar, Jr., Ph.D.

By T.A. Jaggar, Jr., Ph.D.

Cases of asphyxiation by gas have been very frequently reported of late years, and we commonly associate with such reports the idea of a second-rate hotel and an unsophisticated countryman who blows out the gas. Such incidents we connect with the supercivilization of the nineteenth century, but it is none the less true that Nature furnishes similar accidents, and that in regions far remote from the haunts of men. In the heart of the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, unknown to either the tourist or the trapper, there is a natural hostelry for the wild inhabitants of the forest, where, with food, drink, and shelter all in sight, the poor creatures are tempted one after another into a bath of invisible poisonous vapor, where they sink down to add their bones to the fossil records of an interminable list of similar tragedies, dating back to a period long preceding the records of human history.

Cases of gas asphyxiation have been reported frequently in recent years, and we often associate these reports with a low-quality hotel and an unsuspecting country person who accidentally turns on the gas. We link such incidents to the over-civilization of the nineteenth century, but it’s still true that nature provides similar accidents, even in places far from human habitation. In the heart of Wyoming's Rocky Mountains, unknown to tourists or trappers, there exists a natural refuge for the wild creatures of the forest. Here, with food, drink, and shelter all visible, these poor animals are lured one by one into a pool of invisible toxic gas, where they collapse, contributing their bones to a long list of tragic events that predates any records of human history.

It was the writer's privilege, as a member of the expedition of the United States Geological Survey of the Yellowstone Park, under the direction of Mr. Arnold Hague, to visit and for the first time to photograph this remarkable locality. A similar visit was last made by members of the survey in the summer of 1888, and an account of the discovery of Death Gulch was published in Science (February 15, 1889) under the title A Deadly Gas Spring in the Yellowstone Park, by Mr. Walter Harvey Weed. The following extracts from Mr. Weed's paper indicate concisely the general character of the gulch, and the description of the death-trap as it then appeared offers interesting material for comparison with its condition as observed in the summer of 1897.

It was the writer's privilege, as part of the United States Geological Survey expedition of Yellowstone Park, led by Mr. Arnold Hague, to visit and photograph this incredible location for the first time. The last time survey members visited was in the summer of 1888, and an account of the discovery of Death Gulch was published in Science (February 15, 1889) under the title "A Deadly Gas Spring in Yellowstone Park," by Mr. Walter Harvey Weed. The following excerpts from Mr. Weed's paper summarize the general characteristics of the gulch, and his description of the death-trap as it was then offers interesting material for comparison with its condition as observed in the summer of 1897.

Death Gulch is a small and gloomy ravine in the northeast corner of the Yellowstone National Park. "In this region the lavas which fill the ancient basin of the park rest upon the flanks of mountains formed of fragmentary volcanic ejecta, ... while the hydrothermal forces of the central portion of the park show but feeble manifestations of their energy in the almost extinct hot-spring areas of Soda Butte, Lamar River, Cache Creek, and Miller Creek." Although hot water no longer flows from these vents, "gaseous emanations are now given off in considerable volume." On Cache Creek, about two miles above its confluence with Lamar River, are deposits of altered and crystalline travertine, with pools in the creek violently effervescing locally. This is due to the copious emission of gas. Above these deposits "the creek cuts into a bank of sulphur and gravel cemented by this material, and a few yards beyond is the[Pg 476] débouchure of a small lateral gully coming down from the mountainside. In its bottom is a small stream of clear and cold water, sour with sulphuric acid, and flowing down a narrow and steep channel cut in beds of dark-gray volcanic tuff. Ascending this gulch, the sides, closing together, become very steep slopes of white, decomposed rock.... The only springs now flowing are small oozes of water issuing from the base of these slopes, or from the channel bed, forming a thick, creamy, white deposit about the vents, and covering the stream bed. This deposit consists largely of sulphate of alumina.... About one hundred and fifty feet above the main stream these oozing springs of acid water cease, but the character of the gulch remains the same. The odor of sulphur now becomes stronger, though producing no other effect than a slight irritation of the lungs.

Death Gulch is a small, dark ravine in the northeast corner of Yellowstone National Park. "In this area, the lava that fills the ancient basin of the park sits on the sides of mountains made from fragmented volcanic material, ... while the hydrothermal forces in the central part of the park show only weak signs of their activity in the nearly dead hot springs of Soda Butte, Lamar River, Cache Creek, and Miller Creek." Although hot water no longer flows from these vents, "gaseous emissions are now released in significant amounts." On Cache Creek, about two miles upstream from where it meets the Lamar River, there are deposits of altered and crystalline travertine, with pools in the creek bubbling violently. This is caused by the large release of gas. Above these deposits, "the creek cuts into a bank of sulfur and gravel cemented by this material, and a few yards beyond is the[Pg 476] débouchure of a small side gully coming down from the mountainside. In its bottom is a small stream of clear, cold water, sour with sulfuric acid, flowing down a narrow, steep channel cut into beds of dark-gray volcanic tuff. As you go up this gulch, the sides get very steep and close together, showing white, decomposed rock.... The only springs that still flow are small seeps of water coming from the base of these slopes or from the channel bed, creating a thick, creamy, white deposit around the vents and covering the stream bed. This deposit is mostly made up of sulfate of alumina.... About one hundred and fifty feet above the main stream, these seeps of acid water stop, but the nature of the gulch stays the same. The smell of sulfur gets stronger, though it only causes slight irritation to the lungs.

"The gulch ends, or rather begins, in a scoop or basin about two hundred and fifty feet above Cache Creek, and just below this was found the fresh body of a large bear, a silver-tip grizzly, with the remains of a companion in an advanced stage of decomposition above him. Near by were the skeletons of four more bears, with the bones of an elk a yard or two above, while in the bottom of the pocket were the fresh remains of several squirrels, rock hares, and other small animals, besides numerous dead butterflies and insects. The body of the grizzly was carefully examined for bullet holes or other marks of injury, but showed no traces of violence, the only indication being a few drops of blood under the nose. It was evident that he had met his death but a short time before, as the carcass was still perfectly fresh, though offensive enough at the time of a later visit. The remains of a cinnamon bear just above and alongside of this were in an advanced state of decomposition, while the other skeletons were almost denuded of flesh, though the claws and much of the hair remained. It was apparent that these animals, as well as the squirrels and insects, had not met their death by violence, but had been asphyxiated by the irrespirable gas given off in the gulch. The hollows were tested for carbonic-acid gas with lighted tapers without proving its presence, but the strong smell of sulphur, and a choking sensation of the lungs, indicated the presence of noxious gases, while the strong wind prevailing at the time, together with the open nature of the ravine, must have caused a rapid diffusion of the vapors.

The gulch ends, or rather begins, in a scoop or basin about two hundred and fifty feet above Cache Creek, and just below this was found the fresh body of a large bear, a silver-tip grizzly, with the remains of a companion in an advanced stage of decomposition above him. Nearby were the skeletons of four more bears, with the bones of an elk a yard or two above, while in the bottom of the pocket were the fresh remains of several squirrels, rock hares, and other small animals, along with numerous dead butterflies and insects. The body of the grizzly was carefully examined for bullet holes or other signs of injury, but there were no traces of violence, the only indication being a few drops of blood under the nose. It was clear that he had died not long before, as the carcass was still perfectly fresh, although it became quite offensive during a later visit. The remains of a cinnamon bear just above and alongside of this were in an advanced state of decomposition, while the other skeletons were mostly stripped of flesh, though the claws and much of the hair remained. It was evident that these animals, as well as the squirrels and insects, had not died from violence but had been asphyxiated by the harmful gas released in the gulch. The hollows were tested for carbonic acid gas with lighted tapers without confirming its presence, but the strong smell of sulfur and a choking sensation in the lungs indicated the presence of noxious gases, while the brisk wind at the time, along with the open nature of the ravine, must have caused a rapid spread of the vapors.

"This place differs, therefore, very materially from the famous Death Valley of Java and similar places, in being simply a V-shaped trench, not over seventy-five feet deep, cut in the mountain slope, and not a hollow or cave. That the gas at times accumulates in the pocket at the head of the gulch is, however, proved by the dead squirrels, etc., found on its bottom. It is not probable, however,[Pg 477] that the gas ever accumulates here to a considerable depth, owing to the open nature of the place, and the fact that the gulch draining it would carry off the gas, which would, from its density, tend to flow down the ravine. This offers an explanation of the death of the bears, whose remains occur not in this basin, but where it narrows to form the ravine, for it is here that the layer of gas would be deepest, and has proved sufficient to suffocate the first bear, who was probably attracted by the remains of the elk, or perhaps of the smaller victims of the invisible gas; and he, in turn, has doubtless served as bait for others who have in turn succumbed. Though the gulch has doubtless served as a death-trap for a very long period of time, these skeletons and bodies must be the remains of only the most recent victims, for the ravine is so narrow and the fall so great that the channel must be cleared out every few years, if not annually. The change wrought by the water during a single rainstorm, which occurred in the interval between Mr. Weed's first and second visits,[Pg 478] was so considerable that it seems probable that the floods of early spring, when the snows are melting under the hot sun of this region, must be powerful enough to wash everything down to the cone of débris at the mouth of the gulch." Mr. Arnold Hague, on the occasion of his visit, was more successful in obtaining evidence of the presence of carbonic-dioxide gas. He writes: "The day I went up the ravine I was able in two places to extinguish a long brown paper taper. The day I was there it was very calm, and where I made the test the water was trickling down a narrow gorge shut in by shelving rocks above."

"This place is quite different from the famous Death Valley in Java and similar locations because it is just a V-shaped trench, not more than seventy-five feet deep, cut into the mountainside, rather than being a hollow or cave. The presence of dead squirrels and other animals found at the bottom suggests that gas sometimes accumulates in the pocket at the head of the gulch. However, it’s unlikely that the gas builds up to a significant depth here, due to the open nature of the area and the fact that the gulch would carry the gas away, which would flow down the ravine because of its density. This explains why the bears' remains are not found in the basin but where it narrows into the ravine, as that’s where the gas layer would be deepest, likely suffocating the first bear, which was probably drawn in by the remains of an elk or perhaps by smaller victims of the invisible gas; this bear, in turn, likely attracted others who also succumbed. Although the gulch has probably acted as a death-trap for a long time, these skeletons and bodies must belong to just a few of the most recent victims since the ravine is so narrow and the fall so steep that the channel needs to be cleared out every few years, if not yearly. The change caused by water during a rainstorm that occurred between Mr. Weed's first and second visits was significant enough to suggest that the early spring floods, when the snow melts under the intense sun of this region, could be strong enough to wash everything down to the debris cone at the mouth of the gulch." Mr. Arnold Hague, during his visit, was more successful in proving the presence of carbon dioxide gas. He writes: "On the day I went up the ravine, I was able to extinguish a long brown paper taper in two places. It was very calm that day, and where I conducted the test, water was trickling down a narrow gorge surrounded by overhanging rocks."

It was at noon on the 22d of July in the summer of 1897 that we made camp near the mouth of Cache Creek, about three miles southeast of the military post and mail station of Soda Butte. In company with Dr. Francis P. King I at once started up the creek, keeping the left bank, that we might not miss the gulch, which joins the valley of Cache Creek from the southern side. We had a toilsome climb through timber and over steep embankments, cut by the creek in a loose conglomerate, and after going about a mile and a half we noticed that some of these banks were stained with whitish and yellow deposits of alum and sulphur, indicating that we were nearing the old hot-spring district. Soon a caved-in cone of travertine was seen, with crystalline calcite and sulphur in the cavities, and the bed of the creek was more or less completely whitened by these deposits, while here and there could be seen along the banks oozing "paint-pots" of calcareous mud, in one case inky black, with deposits of varicolored salts about its rim, and a steady ebullition of gas bubbles rising from the bottom. In other cases these pools were crystal clear, and always cold. The vegetation, which below had been dense close to the creek's bank, here became more scanty, especially on the southern side, where the bare rock was exposed and seen to be a volcanic breccia, much decomposed and stained with solfataric deposits. A mound of coarse débris seen just above on this side indicated the presence of a lateral ravine, which from its situation and character we decided was probably the gulch sought for. A strong odor of sulphureted hydrogen had been perceptible for some time, and when we entered the gully the fumes became oppressive, causing a heavy burning sensation in the throat and lungs. The ravine proved to be as described, a V-shaped trench cut in the volcanic rock, about fifty feet in depth, with very steep bare whitish slopes, narrowing to a stony rill bed that ascended steeply back into the mountain side.

It was noon on July 22, 1897, when we set up camp near the mouth of Cache Creek, about three miles southeast of the military post and mail station at Soda Butte. Along with Dr. Francis P. King, I immediately headed up the creek, sticking to the left bank to ensure we didn’t miss the gulch that comes into the Cache Creek valley from the south. We faced a challenging climb through trees and over steep banks, shaped by the creek in loose conglomerate. After walking about a mile and a half, we noticed some of these banks had whitish and yellow stains from alum and sulfur, showing we were getting close to the old hot-spring area. Soon we spotted a collapsed cone of travertine, with crystalline calcite and sulfur in the cavities, and the creek bed was partly covered in these deposits. Here and there along the banks, we saw "paint-pots" of calcareous mud, some inky black with colorful salt deposits around the edges, and gas bubbles constantly rising from the bottom. Other pools were crystal clear and always cold. The vegetation, which had been thick near the creek's bank, became sparse here, especially on the southern side, where bare rock was exposed and revealed volcanic breccia, heavily decomposed and stained with solfataric deposits. A mound of coarse débris just above on this side indicated a lateral ravine that, based on its position and characteristics, we figured was probably the gulch we were looking for. A strong smell of hydrogen sulfide had been noticeable for a while, and when we entered the gully, the fumes became overwhelming, creating a heavy burning sensation in our throat and lungs. The ravine turned out to be as described—a V-shaped trench carved into the volcanic rock, about fifty feet deep, with very steep, bare whitish slopes that narrowed down to a stony bed that climbed steeply back into the mountainside.

General view, looking downstream, of the lower part of Death Gulch.

Climbing through this trough, a frightfully weird and dismal place, utterly without life, and occupied by only a tiny streamlet and an appalling odor, we at length discovered some brown furry masses[Pg 479] lying scattered about the floor of the ravine about a quarter of a mile from the point where we had left Cache Creek. Approaching cautiously, it became quickly evident that we had before us a large group of huge recumbent bears; the one nearest to us was lying with his nose between his paws, facing us, and so exactly like a huge dog asleep that it did not seem possible that it was the sleep of death. To make sure, I threw a pebble at the animal, striking him on the flank; the distended skin resounded like a drumhead, and the only response was a belch of poisonous gas that almost overwhelmed us. Closer examination showed that the animal was a young silver-tip grizzly (Ursus horribilis); a few drops of thick, dark-red blood stained his nostrils and the ground beneath. There proved to be five other carcasses, all bears, in various stages of decay; careful search revealed oval areas of hair and bones that represented two other bears, making a total of eight carcasses in all. Seven were grizzlies, one was a cinnamon bear (Ursus americanus). One huge[Pg 480] grizzly was so recent a victim that his tracks were still visible in the white, earthy slopes, leading down to the spot where he had met his death. In no case were any marks of violence seen, and there can be no question that death was occasioned by the gas. The wind was blowing directly up the ravine during our visit, and we failed to get any test for carbonic acid, though we exhausted all our matches in the effort, plunging the flames into hollows of the rill bed in various parts of its course; they invariably burned brightly, and showed not the slightest tendency to extinguish. The dilution of the gas in such a breeze would be inevitable, however; that the gas was present was attested by the peculiar oppression on the lungs that was felt during the entire period that we were in the gulch, and which only wore off gradually on our return to camp. I suffered from a slight headache in consequence for several hours.

Climbing through this low area, an incredibly strange and gloomy spot, completely devoid of life and only home to a small stream and a terrible smell, we eventually came across some brown furry lumps[Pg 479] scattered across the floor of the ravine about a quarter of a mile from where we left Cache Creek. As we approached carefully, it quickly became clear that we were looking at a large group of huge bears lying down; the one closest to us had its nose tucked between its paws, facing us, and looked so much like a giant dog asleep that it was hard to believe it was actually dead. To be sure, I threw a pebble at the animal, hitting its side; the skin stretched out and sounded like a drum, and the only response was a release of toxic gas that nearly knocked us over. A closer look revealed that the creature was a young silver-tip grizzly (Ursus horribilis); a few drops of thick, dark red blood stained its nostrils and the ground below. We found five other bodies, all bears, in different stages of decay; a careful search showed oval patches of hair and bones that belonged to two more bears, bringing the total to eight. Seven were grizzlies, and one was a cinnamon bear (Ursus americanus). One large[Pg 480] grizzly had died so recently that its tracks were still visible in the white, earthy slopes, leading down to the spot where it had met its end. There were no signs of violence, and it was clear that the gas was the cause of death. The wind was blowing directly up the ravine during our visit, and we couldn’t get any test for carbonic acid, despite using all our matches in the attempt, dipping the flames into various spots along the streambed; they always burned brightly and showed no sign of going out. However, the gas would definitely be diluted in such a breeze; we could tell it was there from the unusual pressure on our lungs that we felt the whole time we were in the gulch, which only faded gradually as we returned to camp. I experienced a slight headache from it for several hours.

Looking down the Gulch—the most recent victim, a large silver-tipped grizzly.

There was no difference in the appearance of the portion of the gulch where the eight bears had met their end and the region above and below. A hundred yards or more up stream the solfataric deposits become less abundant, and the timber grows close to the brook; a short distance beyond this the gulch ends. No bodies were found above, and only bears were found in the locality described. It will be observed that Weed's experience differs in this respect from ours, and the appearance of the place was somewhat different: he found elk and small animals in addition to the bears, and describes the death-trap as occupying the mouth of the basin at the head of the gulch, above the point where the last springs of acid water cease. The rill observed by us has its source far above the animals; indeed, it trickles directly through the worm-eaten carcass of the cinnamon bear—a thought by no means comforting when we realized that the water supply for our camp was drawn from the creek only a short distance down the valley.

There was no noticeable difference in the appearance of the area in the gulch where the eight bears had met their end compared to the regions above and below. A hundred yards or more upstream, the volcanic deposits become less frequent, and the trees grow close to the stream; shortly beyond that, the gulch comes to an end. No bodies were found upstream, and only bears were located in the described area. It should be noted that Weed's experience differs from ours in this regard, and the place looked a bit different: he found elk and smaller animals alongside the bears, and he describes the death trap as being at the mouth of the basin at the head of the gulch, above where the last springs of acidic water stop. The stream we observed originates far above the animals; in fact, it trickles directly through the decaying carcass of the cinnamon bear—a thought that was anything but reassuring when we realized that our camp’s water supply came from the creek just a short distance down the valley.

It is not impossible that there may be two or three of these gullies having similar properties. That we should have found only bears may perhaps be accounted for on the ground that the first victim for this season was a bear, and his carcass frightened away all animals except those of his own family. For an illustration of a process of accumulation of the bones of large vertebrates, with all the conditions present necessary for fossilization, no finer example can be found in the world than Death Gulch; year after year the snow slides and spring floods wash down this fresh supply of entrapped carcasses to be buried in the waste cones and alluvial bottoms of Cache Creek and Lamar River. Probably the stream-formed conglomerate that we noted as we ascended the creek is locally filled with these remains.

It’s possible that there are two or three of these gullies with similar characteristics. The fact that we only found bears could be explained by the idea that the first victim of the season was a bear, and his carcass scared off all other animals except for those of his own kind. For an example of how large vertebrate bones accumulate under the right fossilization conditions, you won’t find a better case than Death Gulch; year after year, snow slides and spring floods carry down fresh trapped carcasses to be buried in the waste cones and riverbanks of Cache Creek and Lamar River. The conglomerate we noticed as we climbed up the creek is likely filled with these remains.

The gas is probably generated by the action of the acid water[Pg 481] on the ancient limestones that here underlie the lavas at no great depth; outcrops of these limestones occur only a few miles away at the mouth of Soda Butte Creek. This gas must emanate from fissures in the rock just above the bears, and on still nights it may accumulate to a depth of two or three feet in the ravine, settling in a heavy, wavy stratum, and probably rolling slowly down the bed of the rill into the valley below. The accompanying photographs were made during our visit.

The gas is likely produced by the acid water[Pg 481] interacting with the ancient limestones that lie beneath the lavas at a shallow depth; outcrops of these limestones are just a few miles away at the mouth of Soda Butte Creek. This gas must come from cracks in the rock just above the bears, and on calm nights, it can build up to a depth of two or three feet in the ravine, forming a heavy, wavy layer, and probably rolling slowly down the streambed into the valley below. The photos that go along with this were taken during our visit.


THE LABOR PROBLEM IN THE TROPICS.

By W. ALLEYNE IRELAND.

By W. Alleyne Ireland.

A great deal of space has been devoted in American magazines and newspapers recently to the question of how this country has become a colonial power. Destiny and duty, strength and weakness, accident and design, honesty and corruption have been called on by writers, singly and in various combinations, to bear the responsibility of the new departure in the national policy.

A lot of space has recently been given in American magazines and newspapers to the issue of how this country has become a colonial power. Writers have invoked destiny and duty, strength and weakness, chance and intention, honesty and corruption, either individually or in various combinations, to explain the responsibility for this new shift in national policy.

Whatever interest such speculations may possess for the student who seeks to discover in the events of history some indication of the evolution of national character, there can be little doubt that the eyes of the people at large are turned in another direction.

Whatever interest these speculations may hold for students looking to find hints about the development of national character in historical events, it's clear that most people's attention is focused elsewhere.

What are our new possessions worth? is the question which intelligent men of all classes are beginning to ask; and it is not surprising, in view of the comparative isolation of this country in the past, that there are few who have sufficient confidence in their own opinion to answer the query.

What are our new possessions worth? This is the question that thoughtful people from all walks of life are starting to ask; and it's not surprising, considering the relative isolation of this country in the past, that there are few who feel confident enough in their own opinions to answer it.

In England, whose colonial and Indian empire embraces nearly one fourth of the population of the globe, there is an astounding lack of knowledge in relation to colonial affairs; and those who follow the debates in the House of Commons will have noticed that when the colonies are the subject under discussion the few members who remain in their seats seldom fail to exhibit a degree of ignorance which must be most disheartening to the able and learned Colonial Secretary.

In England, whose colonial and Indian empire includes almost one fourth of the world's population, there is a shocking lack of knowledge about colonial issues; and those who pay attention to the debates in the House of Commons will have observed that when colonies are up for discussion, the few members still in their seats often show a level of ignorance that must be incredibly discouraging for the capable and knowledgeable Colonial Secretary.

It is not to be wondered at, then, that in the United States, where the people have been too much occupied with the problems continually arising at home to pay any attention to affairs which, until very recently, have appeared entirely outside the range of practical politics, there should be few men who have given their time to that careful study of tropical colonization which alone can impart any value to opinions in regard to the practical issues involved in the colonial expansion[Pg 482] of this country. Discussion of the subject has been almost entirely along the line of the possible effects of the new policy on the political institutions and popular ideals of the United States, and little has been written which may be said to throw any light on the problem of tropical colonization per se.

It’s not surprising, then, that in the United States, where people have been too caught up with ongoing domestic issues to focus on matters that, until recently, seemed completely outside the realm of practical politics, there are few individuals who have dedicated their time to the careful study of tropical colonization, which alone can provide any value to opinions regarding the practical issues involved in this country’s colonial expansion[Pg 482]. The discussion around the topic has mainly focused on the potential effects of the new policy on the political institutions and popular ideals of the United States, and very little has been written that truly sheds light on the problem of tropical colonization per se.

A residence of ten years in the tropical colonies of France, Spain, Holland, and Great Britain—a period during which I devoted much time to the study of colonial affairs—leaves me of opinion that there are two points in regard to which discussion is peculiarly opportune: 1. The value of the Philippines and Puerto Rico as a field for the cultivation of those tropical products which are consumed in the temperate zones. 2. The value of the islands as a market for products and manufactures of the temperate zones.

A decade of living in the tropical colonies of France, Spain, Holland, and Great Britain—during which I spent a lot of time studying colonial matters—leaves me believing that there are two topics that are especially relevant for discussion: 1. The value of the Philippines and Puerto Rico for cultivating tropical products that are consumed in temperate zones. 2. The value of the islands as a market for products and goods from temperate zones.

It will at once be seen that only in so far as the islands are valuable in the former respect can they be important in the latter, for in the absence of production there can not be any considerable consumption of commodities.

It will be clear that only to the extent that the islands are valuable in the first sense can they be important in the second, because without production, there can't be any significant consumption of goods.

The first point to be considered, and it is the one to which I shall confine myself in the present article, is by what means the productive possibilities of Puerto Rico and the Philippines can be developed.

The first point to consider, and the one I will focus on in this article, is how we can develop the productive potential of Puerto Rico and the Philippines.

Basing my calculation on official reports covering a number of years, I find that the average value per capita of the annual exports of native products from a number of tropical colonies selected by me for the purpose of this inquiry is as follows:

Basing my calculation on official reports spanning several years, I find that the average value per capita of the annual exports of native products from several tropical colonies I selected for this inquiry is as follows:

Trinidad$26.48 Dominica$7.28
British Guiana34.26 St. Vincent7.68
Martinique23.48 Ceylon7.24
Mauritius20.28 Montserrat7.89

An examination of these figures will serve to show that the value of the colonies in the first column, measured by the standard of their productiveness, is three times that of the colonies in the second column. Reference to the population returns of the colonies named discloses the fact that in the colonies in the first column the population contains a very large proportion of imported contract laborers and their descendants, while in the other colonies practically the whole population is home-born for at least two generations.

An analysis of these numbers will demonstrate that the value of the colonies in the first column, based on their productivity, is three times greater than that of the colonies in the second column. Looking at the population data for the mentioned colonies reveals that the colonies in the first column have a very large percentage of imported contract workers and their descendants, while in the other colonies, almost the entire population has been born locally for at least two generations.

A moment's reflection will show the importance of the comparison instituted above, and if the space at my command permitted a more extensive analysis of the trade of tropical colonies, it could be demonstrated that the theory holds good, almost without exception, that of tropical countries those only are commercially valuable in which a system of imported contract labor is in force.

A moment's thought will highlight the significance of the comparison made above, and if I had more space for a deeper analysis of the trade in tropical colonies, it could be shown that the theory generally holds true: of tropical countries, only those with a system of imported contract labor are commercially valuable.

There are one or two colonies (Barbados is the most striking example) in which the pressure of population is so great that the labor[Pg 483] supply suffices for the utmost development of which the country is capable; but such instances are rare.

There are a few colonies (Barbados is the most notable example) where the population pressure is so high that the labor[Pg 483] supply is enough for the maximum development the country can achieve; but such cases are uncommon.

The experience of England in governing tropical colonies is frequently cited by those who favor the so-called imperial policy for the United States as a proof that tropical colonization in itself presents no difficulties which can not be overcome by enlightened administration. It would be difficult to point out in just what manner Great Britain derives any benefit from her tropical possessions, but her experience confirms the theory I have stated above—that the commercial development of tropical colonies is possible only where there is an extraordinary density of population or where a system of imported contract labor is in force.

The experience of England in managing tropical colonies is often referenced by supporters of the so-called imperial policy for the United States as evidence that tropical colonization doesn’t pose any challenges that can't be handled by effective administration. It’s hard to identify exactly how Great Britain benefits from her tropical holdings, but her experience supports the theory I mentioned earlier—that commercial development in tropical colonies is only feasible when there is a very high population density or when there is a system of imported contract labor in place.

A glance through the list of Great Britain's tropical colonies will serve to prove the correctness of this theory. Imported contract labor is used in British Guiana, Trinidad, Jamaica, Queensland, the Fiji Islands, the Straits Settlements, and Mauritius; while the pressure of population is extreme in Lagos and Barbados, which support respectively 1,333 and 1,120 persons to the square mile.

A look at the list of Great Britain’s tropical colonies shows that this theory is accurate. Imported contract labor is utilized in British Guiana, Trinidad, Jamaica, Queensland, the Fiji Islands, the Straits Settlements, and Mauritius; meanwhile, population density is very high in Lagos and Barbados, which have 1,333 and 1,120 people per square mile, respectively.

The remaining tropical colonies of Great Britain—using the term "tropical colony" in its strictest sense—are the Gold Coast, Sierra Leone, Gambia, Hongkong, St. Helena, British Honduras, Grenada, St. Vincent, St. Lucia, Antigua, St. Kitts-Nevis, Dominica, Montserrat, and a few islands in the Pacific which are insignificant commercially.

The tropical colonies still held by Great Britain—referring to "tropical colony" in its strictest sense—are the Gold Coast, Sierra Leone, Gambia, Hong Kong, St. Helena, British Honduras, Grenada, St. Vincent, St. Lucia, Antigua, St. Kitts-Nevis, Dominica, Montserrat, and a few commercially insignificant islands in the Pacific.

A careful examination of the British trade returns shows that the total export and import trade between the United Kingdom and all the British tropical colonies in 1896 reached a value of $146,000,000, and that of this sum $121,000,000 represented trade with the tropical colonies which employ imported contract labor and with Lagos and Barbados. In other words, the trade between the United Kingdom and those British tropical colonies where free labor is used and where there is no great pressure of population made up less than eighteen per cent of the total trade with the British tropical colonies.

A close look at the British trade statistics reveals that in 1896, the total export and import trade between the United Kingdom and all British tropical colonies was valued at $146,000,000. Out of this amount, $121,000,000 came from trade with the tropical colonies that use imported contract labor, as well as Lagos and Barbados. In other words, the trade between the United Kingdom and those British tropical colonies that utilize free labor and don't experience significant population pressure accounted for less than eighteen percent of the total trade with the British tropical colonies.

It would appear from the facts I have given that the commercial development of those parts of the tropics where the population is sparse will be dependent on the importation of labor from more densely peopled areas.

It seems from the information I've provided that the economic growth of those tropical regions with low populations will rely on bringing in workers from more densely populated areas.

If the question is approached from an entirely different standpoint the necessity of contract labor in the tropics becomes more strikingly apparent. The development of the tropics will be in the direction of agriculture rather than manufacturing, and the requirements of tropical agriculture in respect of labor are most arbitrary. It is not sufficient that the labor supply is ample, in the ordinary sense of the word; it must be at all times immediately available.

If we look at the question from a completely different angle, the need for contract labor in the tropics becomes much more obvious. The growth of the tropics will focus more on agriculture than manufacturing, and the demands of tropical agriculture regarding labor are quite specific. It's not enough for the labor supply to be sufficient in the usual sense; it has to be readily available at all times.

Thus, a mine owner whose men go out on strike is, briefly, placed in this position: He will lose a sum of money somewhat larger than the amount of profit he could have made during the period of the strike had it not occurred. His coal, however, is still there, and is not less valuable—indeed, in the case of a prolonged strike, may actually be more valuable—when the strike is over; work can easily be resumed where it was dropped, and during the idle days the ordinary running expenses of the mine cease. The greater part of the loss sustained in the instance I have supposed is not out-of-pocket loss, but merely the failure to realize prospective profits.

So, a mine owner whose workers go on strike finds themselves in this situation: They will lose more money than the profit they could have made during the strike if it hadn't happened. However, their coal is still there and doesn't lose value—actually, in the case of a long strike, it might be worth even more once the strike ends; work can easily pick up where it left off, and during the downtime, the regular operating costs of the mine stop. Most of the loss in this scenario isn't actual cash loss but just the missed opportunity for potential profits.

On the other hand, a sugar estate in the tropics spends about eight months out of the twelve in cultivating the crop, and the remaining four in reaping and boiling operations. By the time the crop is ready to reap many thousands of dollars have been expended on it by way of planting, weeding, draining, and the application of nitrogenous manures. If from any cause the labor supply fails when the cutting of the canes is about to commence, every cent expended on the crop is wasted; and if for want of labor the canes which are cut are not transported within a few hours to the mills, they turn sour and can not be made into sugar. It will thus be seen that in the case of sugar-growing a perfectly reliable labor supply is the first requisite.

On the other hand, a sugar plantation in the tropics spends about eight months of the year growing the crop, and the other four months on harvesting and processing. By the time the crop is ready to be harvested, many thousands of dollars have already been spent on planting, weeding, draining, and applying nitrogen fertilizers. If, for any reason, the labor supply fails just as it's time to start cutting the canes, every dollar spent on the crop is lost. Additionally, if the cut canes aren't transported to the mills within a few hours due to a lack of labor, they spoil and can't be turned into sugar. This illustrates that for sugar farming, a reliable labor supply is absolutely essential.

The same might be said of the cultivation of tea, coffee, cocoa, spices, and tropical fruits.

The same can be said for growing tea, coffee, cocoa, spices, and tropical fruits.

This problem—the securing of a reliable labor supply—has been solved in the case of several of the tropical possessions of England by the importation of East Indian laborers under contract to serve for a fixed period on the plantations.

This issue—ensuring a steady labor supply—has been addressed for some of England's tropical territories by bringing in East Indian workers under contracts to work for a set period on the plantations.

As, in my opinion, the East Indian contract laborer will play an important part in the development of the tropics, I describe in detail the most perfect system of contract labor with which I am acquainted, that existing at the present time in the colony of British Guiana. The system of imported indentured labor which is in force in many of the British colonies has been referred to frequently, both in this country and in England, as "slavery," "semislavery," "the new slavery." The use of such terms to describe such a system indicates a complete ignorance of the facts. As some of the best-informed journals in this country, in noticing my writings on tropical subjects, have fallen into this error, I hope that the description I give here, which is based on several years' experience of the actual working of the system, will serve to convince the readers of this article that the indenture of the East Indian coolie in the British colonies is no more a form of slavery than is any contract entered into between an employer and an employee in this country.

As I see it, the East Indian contract laborer is going to play a crucial role in the development of the tropics, so I’ll explain in detail the most effective system of contract labor that I know of, which is currently implemented in British Guiana. The system of imported indentured labor used in many British colonies has often been called "slavery," "semislavery," or "the new slavery," both here and in England. Using such terms to define this system shows a complete misunderstanding of the reality. Some of the most knowledgeable publications in this country have mistakenly made this error while discussing my writings on tropical topics, so I hope that my description here, based on several years of experience with how the system actually works, will help persuade readers that the indenture of the East Indian laborer in the British colonies is not any more a form of slavery than any contract between an employer and employee in this country.

When the British Guiana planter was informed by the home[Pg 485] Government in 1834 that four years later slavery would be entirely abolished throughout the British Empire, he foresaw at once that unless a new source of labor was thrown open a very short time would elapse before the cane fields would fall out of cultivation. He listened, not without some irritation, to the assurances of the agents of the Antislavery Society that as soon as the slaves were freed they would work with redoubled energy, and that the labor supply, instead of deteriorating, would, in fact, improve. The planters knew better, and began at once to arrange for the importation of contract labor. With the year 1834 began the period of apprenticeship for the slaves, prior to their complete emancipation four years later.

When the British Guiana planter was informed by the home[Pg 485] Government in 1834 that slavery would be completely abolished throughout the British Empire in four years, he immediately realized that without a new labor source, the cane fields would soon be abandoned. He listened, somewhat annoyed, to the claims from the Antislavery Society agents that once the slaves were freed, they would work with renewed vigor and that the labor supply wouldn’t just hold steady but would actually get better. The planters understood the reality better and quickly started making arrangements for the importation of contract labor. The year 1834 marked the beginning of a period of apprenticeship for the slaves, leading up to their full emancipation four years later.

During this time, and before the imported labor sufficed for the needs of the plantations, several estates were ruined and fell out of cultivation because the apprenticed laborers would not work.

During this period, and before the imported labor was enough to meet the plantation needs, several estates were ruined and stopped being cultivated because the apprentice workers refused to work.

On October 11, 1838, the governor of the colony, Henry Light, Esquire, issued a proclamation to the freed slaves. The proclamation stated that the governor had learned with regret that the labor of the freed slaves was irregular; that their masters could not depend on them; that they worked one day and idled the next; that when they had earned enough to fill their bellies they lay down to sleep or idled away their time; that they left their tasks unfinished, and then expected to be paid in full for them.

On October 11, 1838, the colony's governor, Henry Light, Esquire, issued a proclamation to the freed slaves. The proclamation stated that the governor had learned with disappointment that the work of the freed slaves was inconsistent; that their masters could not rely on them; that they worked one day and did nothing the next; that when they had earned enough to eat, they would lay down to sleep or waste their time; that they left their jobs incomplete and then expected to be paid in full for them.

In the meanwhile the planters imported labor from the West Indian Islands, Malta, Madeira, China, and Germany; and eventually the system of immigration from India was organized.

In the meantime, the planters brought in workers from the West Indian Islands, Malta, Madeira, China, and Germany; and eventually, they set up a system for immigration from India.

The system is under the control of the Indian Council in Calcutta on the one hand and the British Guiana Government and the Colonial Office on the other. In Georgetown, the capital of the colony, is the immigration department, under the management of the immigration agent general, who has under him a staff of inspectors, subagents, clerks, and interpreters, all of whom must speak at least one Indian dialect. In Calcutta resides the emigration agent general, also an official of the British Guiana Government, who has under him a staff of medical officers, recruiting agents, and clerks.

The system is managed by the Indian Council in Calcutta on one side and the British Guiana Government along with the Colonial Office on the other. In Georgetown, the capital of the colony, there is the immigration department, led by the immigration agent general, who oversees a team of inspectors, subagents, clerks, and interpreters, all of whom must be able to speak at least one Indian dialect. In Calcutta, the emigration agent general resides, who is also an official of the British Guiana Government, and he supervises a team of medical officers, recruiting agents, and clerks.

Each year the planters of British Guiana send in requisitions to the immigration department stating the number of immigrants required for the following year. These requisitions are examined by the agent general, and if, in his opinion, any estate demands more coolies than the extent of its cultivation justifies, the number is reduced. As soon as the full number is decided on, the agent in Calcutta is informed, and the process of recruiting commences. The laborers are secured entirely by voluntary enlistment. The recruiting agents go about the country and explain the terms offered by the British Guiana planters, and those men and women who express their[Pg 486] willingness to enter into a contract are sent down to Calcutta at the expense of the colony.

Each year, the planters in British Guiana submit requests to the immigration department for the number of immigrants needed for the upcoming year. These requests are reviewed by the agent general, and if he thinks any estate needs more laborers than its level of cultivation allows, the number is reduced. Once the final number is determined, the agent in Calcutta is notified, and the recruitment process begins. The workers are recruited entirely through voluntary enlistment. The recruiting agents travel around the country, explaining the terms offered by the British Guiana planters, and those men and women who are willing to sign a contract are sent to Calcutta at the colony's expense.

On arrival in Calcutta they are provided with free food and quarters at the emigration depot until such time as a sufficient number are assembled to form a full passenger list for a transport. During the period of waiting, which may extend to several weeks, a careful medical inspection of the laborers is made, and all those who may be deemed unfit for the work of the estates are sent back to their homes at the expense of the colony. Prior to embarkation the coolies are called up in batches of fifteen or twenty, and the emigration agent or a local magistrate reads over to them in their own language the terms of the indenture. Each one is then given an indenture ticket on which the terms of indenture are printed in three dialects. The agent general affixes his signature to each ticket; and a special provision in the laws of British Guiana makes his signature binding on the planters who employ the coolies. The ticket thus constitutes a contract valid as against either party in the courts of the colony.

Upon arriving in Calcutta, they receive free food and accommodations at the emigration depot until enough people gather to create a full passenger list for a transport. During this waiting period, which could last several weeks, the laborers undergo a thorough medical examination, and anyone considered unfit for the estate work is sent back home at the colony's expense. Before boarding, the coolies are called up in groups of fifteen or twenty, and the emigration agent or a local magistrate reads the terms of the indenture to them in their own language. Each person is then given an indenture ticket that outlines the terms in three dialects. The agent general signs each ticket, and a specific provision in the laws of British Guiana makes his signature binding for the planters who hire the coolies. This ticket serves as a contract enforceable by either party in the colony's courts.

The coolies have the right to carry with them any children they may wish, and those under twelve years of age are exempt from indenture. The transportation is effected in sailing vessels, which are for the time being Government transports. The reason why steamers are not employed is that sailing vessels are found to be much healthier, and that the long sea voyage has an excellent effect on the immigrants. The regulations governing the voyage are very strict. As far as the coolies are concerned, the ship is in charge of a medical officer. The captain of the ship, the officers, and the crew are all under the command of the doctor, except in so far as the actual sailing of the vessel is in question. The vessel has ample hospital accommodation, a complete dispensary in charge of a qualified dispenser, and all the arrangements must be passed by a Government inspector before the ship is given her clearance. The food to be furnished during the voyage is specified by law. The bill of fare consists chiefly of bread, butter, rice, curry, sago, condensed milk, and fresh mutton, a number of sheep being carried on the ship.

The coolies have the right to bring any children they want, and kids under twelve years old are exempt from indenture. The transportation is done using sailing vessels, which are temporarily Government transports. Steamers aren't used because sailing vessels are considered much healthier, and the long sea voyage has a positive effect on the immigrants. The rules for the voyage are very strict. For the coolies, a medical officer is in charge of the ship. The captain, officers, and crew all follow the doctor's orders, except when it comes to actually sailing the vessel. The ship has sufficient hospital facilities, a complete dispensary managed by a qualified dispenser, and all arrangements must be approved by a Government inspector before the ship is allowed to set sail. The food provided during the journey is mandated by law. The menu mainly includes bread, butter, rice, curry, sago, condensed milk, and fresh mutton, as a number of sheep are kept onboard.

Every morning and evening the doctor makes an inspection of the vessel, and enters in his log-book all essential details, such as births, deaths, cases treated in the hospital, and so forth.

Every morning and evening, the doctor checks the ship and records all important details in his logbook, such as births, deaths, cases treated in the hospital, and so on.

On arrival in the colony the coolies are allotted to the different estates. The coolie is bound to remain for five years on the plantation to which he is allotted, and to work during that time five days a week, the day's work being seven hours. In return for this the planter must furnish him with a house free of rent, and built in such a way as to meet the requirements of the inspector of immigrants'[Pg 487] dwellings in regard to ventilation, size, and water supply; and no immigrants are sent to any estate until these houses have been inspected and passed as satisfactory. The planter must also furnish on the estate free hospital accommodation and medical attendance, and in addition provide free education for the children of indentured immigrants.

On arriving in the colony, the laborers are assigned to different estates. The worker is required to stay for five years on the plantation they're assigned to, working five days a week, with each workday lasting seven hours. In exchange for this, the planter must provide them with a house at no cost, built to meet the inspector of immigrants' standards for ventilation, size, and water supply; and no workers are sent to any estate until these houses have been inspected and approved as satisfactory. The planter must also provide free hospital facilities and medical care on the estate, along with free education for the children of indentured workers.[Pg 487]

The medical officers are Government servants, and the colony is divided into districts, each of which has its own doctor, who is compelled by law to visit each estate in his district at least once in forty-eight hours and examine and prescribe for all immigrants presenting themselves at the hospital.

The medical officers are government employees, and the colony is divided into districts. Each district has its own doctor, who is required by law to visit every estate in their district at least once every forty-eight hours and to examine and treat all immigrants who come to the hospital.

The planter is further bound to pay a minimum daily wage of twenty-four cents to each man and sixteen cents to each woman. This appears at first sight a very small sum, but when it is taken into account that a coolie can live well on eight cents a day it will be seen that the wage is three times the living expense, a rate very rarely paid to agricultural laborers in any part of the world.

The planter is also required to pay each man a minimum daily wage of twenty-four cents and each woman sixteen cents. At first glance, this seems like a tiny amount, but considering that a laborer can live comfortably on eight cents a day, it becomes clear that the wage is three times the cost of living, which is a rate that is rarely offered to farmworkers anywhere in the world.

That the coolies do, in fact, save considerable sums of money will be seen when the statistics of the immigration department are examined. These records show that during the years 1870 to 1896 38,793 immigrants returned to India after completing their terms of indenture, and that they carried back with them to their native land over $2,800,000. At the end of 1896 there were over five thousand East Indian depositors in the British Guiana Government Savings Bank and the Post-Office Savings Bank, with a total sum of more than $450,000 to their credit.

That the laborers actually save a significant amount of money will be evident when we look at the statistics from the immigration department. These records indicate that between 1870 and 1896, 38,793 immigrants returned to India after finishing their contracts, bringing back more than $2,800,000 with them. By the end of 1896, there were over five thousand East Indian depositors in the British Guiana Government Savings Bank and the Post-Office Savings Bank, holding a total of more than $450,000.

At the end of five years the indentured coolie becomes absolutely free. He may cease work, or, if he prefer it, remain on the estates as a free laborer. The whole colony is open to him, and he may engage in any trade or profession for which he may be fitted. If he remains for five years longer in the colony, even though he be idle during the whole of that time, he becomes entitled to a grant of land from the Government. The law in this respect has been recently changed. All coolies who came to the colony prior to 1898 have the choice at the end of ten years of a free grant of land or an assisted passage back to their native place.

At the end of five years, the indentured worker becomes completely free. They can stop working or, if they prefer, stay on the estates as a free laborer. The entire colony is available to them, and they can pursue any trade or profession they are qualified for. If they stay in the colony for another five years, even if they do nothing during that time, they are entitled to a land grant from the Government. The law on this has recently changed. All workers who arrived in the colony before 1898 can choose, after ten years, either a free land grant or a subsidized trip back to their home country.

It may be objected by those persons who are unacquainted with the system that all this sounds very well on paper, but that the opportunities for fraud and oppression must be very frequent, and, human nature being what it is, very frequently taken advantage of, to the injury of the coolies' interests. Such charges have, in fact, been made from time to time, but they have, on investigation, proved to be unfounded, or, at the worst, highly exaggerated. The treatment of the indentured immigrants in British Guiana was the subject of[Pg 488] a Royal commission of inquiry in 1870. The appointment of the commission followed a series of charges made by a certain Mr. Des Voeux, a magistrate in the colony, in a letter to Earl Granville, at that time Secretary of State for the Colonies.

It may be argued by those who are unfamiliar with the system that all this sounds great in theory, but that the chances for fraud and abuse must be quite common, and, given human nature, often exploited, to the detriment of the coolies' interests. Such accusations have, in fact, been made over time, but they have, upon investigation, turned out to be unfounded or, at worst, greatly exaggerated. The treatment of indentured immigrants in British Guiana was the focus of[Pg 488] a Royal commission of inquiry in 1870. The establishment of the commission followed a series of allegations made by a Mr. Des Voeux, a magistrate in the colony, in a letter to Earl Granville, who was the Secretary of State for the Colonies at that time.

The commission visited the colony and conducted a most searching inquiry. Hundreds of witnesses were examined, and the commissioners visited several estates, without giving any warning of their intentions, and questioned many of the coolies as to their treatment. Mr. Des Voeux entirely failed to substantiate his charges; and Sir Clinton Murdoch, the chairman of the emigration board—a permanent department of the Colonial Office—in referring to the report of the commission in a blue book issued in 1872, said: "It may, I think, be considered that the report of the commissioners is generally satisfactory, both as regards the magistracy, the planters, and the immigrants. Many defects in the system and mode of working it are no doubt pointed out, but they are defects caused by errors of judgment, by insufficiency of the law, or by want of foresight, not by intentional neglect or indifference to the well-being of the people, still less by oppression or cruelty. The vindication of the magistracy and of the medical officers appears to be complete, and the fair dealing and kindness of the managers toward the immigrants is acknowledged."

The commission visited the colony and conducted a thorough inquiry. Hundreds of witnesses were interviewed, and the commissioners visited several estates without any notice of their plans, questioning many of the workers about their treatment. Mr. Des Voeux completely failed to back up his accusations; and Sir Clinton Murdoch, the chairman of the emigration board—a permanent department of the Colonial Office—in referring to the report of the commission in a blue book issued in 1872, stated: "It may, I think, be considered that the report of the commissioners is generally satisfactory, both regarding the magistrates, the planters, and the immigrants. Many flaws in the system and its implementation are certainly highlighted, but these are flaws resulting from misjudgments, inadequate laws, or lack of foresight, not from intentional neglect or indifference to the well-being of the people, much less from oppression or cruelty. The defense of the magistrates and of the medical officers seems to be complete, and the fair treatment and kindness of the managers towards the immigrants is recognized."

The laws have been amended, the Government inspection has been made more complete, and to-day it is impossible that any abuse of power on the part of the planters can pass unnoticed.

The laws have been updated, government inspections have become more thorough, and today it’s impossible for any abuse of power by the planters to go unnoticed.

To give an instance of the effectiveness of the Government supervision—each estate is compelled by law to keep pay lists according to a form specified by the immigration department, in which the name of each indentured immigrant must be entered with a record of each separate day's work during the five years of the indenture. Thus, if the pay list shows that in a certain week a man worked only two days out of the legal five, it must also show the reason why he did not work on the other three days. It may have been that the man was in the hospital, in which case the letter "H" must appear opposite his name for those days; or he may have been granted leave of absence, when the letter "L" would account for him. These pay lists are inspected by a Government officer twice a month, and any faults disclosed by the examination become the subject of a severe reprimand from the agent general, followed in the case of persistent neglect by the cutting off of the supply of coolies.

To illustrate the effectiveness of government oversight—each estate is required by law to maintain pay lists in a format specified by the immigration department, where the name of each indentured immigrant must be recorded along with a log of each day’s work throughout the five years of the indenture. So, if the pay list indicates that in a particular week a man worked only two days out of the five legally required, it must also state the reason he didn’t work on the other three days. He may have been in the hospital, in which case the letter "H" would be marked next to his name for those days; or he might have been on leave, which would be indicated by an "L." These pay lists are checked by a government officer twice a month, and any issues found during the review result in a formal reprimand from the agent general, and in cases of repeated negligence, the estate risks losing its supply of laborers.

So minute are the records of the immigration department that were an application made to the agent general for information regarding some particular indentured coolie, that official could without difficulty supply the name of the man's father and mother, his caste,[Pg 489] age, native place, with the same information in regard to the man's wife. He could also make out an account showing every day the man had worked during the term of his indenture, and the reasons why he had not worked on the other days, with the exact amount earned on each working day. In addition to this he could state how many days the man had spent in the estate's hospital and what was the matter with him on those occasions, besides furnishing a copy of every prescription made up for the man in the estate's dispensary.

The records of the immigration department are so detailed that if someone requests information about a specific indentured worker, the official can easily provide the names of the man's parents, his caste, age, and hometown, along with the same details for his wife. The official can also create a report showing every day the man worked during his indenture, the reasons he didn’t work on other days, and the exact amount he earned each working day. Additionally, the official can indicate how many days the man spent in the estate's hospital, the issues he had during those times, and can provide a copy of every prescription made for him at the estate's dispensary.

A striking evidence of the desire of the Government to protect the coolies from ill treatment of any kind is afforded by the rule of the immigration department that, if any overseer on an estate is convicted of an offense against an indentured immigrant, the dismissal of the offender is demanded, and each estate in the colony is warned that if it employ the man the supply of immigrants will be cut off.

A clear sign of the Government's commitment to protecting workers from mistreatment is the immigration department's rule that if any supervisor on a plantation is found guilty of wrongdoing against an indentured immigrant, they must be fired. Additionally, every estate in the colony is warned that if they continue to employ that person, they will no longer receive any new workers.

The coolies are given every facility to complain of ill-treatment or breach of contract on the part of the planters, for, in addition to the opportunity afforded by the regular visits of the subagents, the right is secured to them by law of leaving any estate without permission in order to visit the agent general or the nearest magistrate; and either of these officials has the power to issue all process of law free of cost to any coolie who satisfies him that there is a prima facie cause of complaint.

The laborers are provided with every means to report mistreatment or violations of contract by the plantation owners. In addition to the regular visits from subagents, the law guarantees them the right to leave any estate without permission to go see the general agent or the nearest magistrate. Either of these officials can issue any legal documents free of charge to any laborer who demonstrates that there is a **prima facie** cause for complaint.

Such, in brief, are the features of the East Indian immigration system of British Guiana.[12]

Such, in short, are the characteristics of the East Indian immigration system in British Guiana.[12]

Those who approach the question of the labor supply for the American colonies with an unprejudiced mind will see that there is[Pg 490] nothing in the system I have described which is at variance with the principles of the American people.

Those who look at the issue of labor supply for the American colonies with an open mind will recognize that there is[Pg 490] nothing in the system I've outlined that contradicts the principles of the American people.

All that is required to make such a system a boon both to the employer and to the laborer is that the officials charged with the inspection of the system and the protection of the immigrants' interests should be intelligent, honest, and fearless in the discharge of their duties.

All that is needed to make such a system beneficial for both the employer and the worker is for the officials responsible for inspecting the system and protecting the immigrants' interests to be smart, honest, and courageous in carrying out their responsibilities.


PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.

By the Late Hon. DAVID A. WELLS.

By the Late Honorable DAVID A. WELLS.

XX.—THE LAW OF THE DIFFUSION OF TAXES.

PART II.

Attention is next asked to an analysis of the incidence of taxation, what is mainly direct, on processes and products, and on the machinery by which one is effected and the other distributed, and at the outset the following propositions in the nature of economic axioms are submitted, which it is believed will serve as stepping stones to the attainment of broad generalizations.

Attention is now focused on analyzing the impact of taxation, primarily direct taxes, on processes and products, as well as on the systems that implement and distribute them. To begin, the following statements, which can be seen as economic principles, are presented, as they are expected to help in reaching broader generalizations.

Thus, property is solely produced to supply human wants and desires; and taxes form an important part of the cost of all production, distribution, and consumption, and represent the labor performed in guarding and protecting property at the expense of the State, in all the processes of development and transformation. The State is thus an active and important partner in all production. Without its assistance and protection, production would be impeded or wholly arrested. The soldier or policeman guards, while the citizen performs his labor in safety. As a partner in all the forms of production and business, the State must pay its expenses—i.e., its agents, for their services; and its only means of paying are through its receipts from taxation. Taxes, then, are clearly items of expense in all business, the same as rent, fuel, cost of material, light, labor, waste, insurance, clerical service, advertising, expressage, freight, and the like, and on business principles they find their place on the pages of profit and loss; and, like all other expenses which enter into the cost of production, must finally be sustained by those who gratify their wants or desires by consumption. Production is only a means, and consumption is the end, and the consumer must pay in the end all the expenses of production. Every dealer in domestic or imported merchandise keeps on hand, at all times, upon his shelves, a stock of different and accumulated taxes—customs, internal revenue, State, school, and municipal—with his goods; and when we buy and carry[Pg 491] away from any store or shop an article, we buy and carry away with it the accompanying and inherential taxes.

Thus, property is produced only to meet human wants and desires; and taxes are a significant part of the cost associated with production, distribution, and consumption, representing the labor involved in protecting property on behalf of the State throughout all stages of development and transformation. The State plays an active and essential role in all forms of production. Without its support and protection, production would be hindered or completely stopped. The soldier or policeman provides security, allowing citizens to work in safety. As a partner in all types of production and business, the State needs to cover its expenses—meaning paying its agents for their services— and it can only do this through the revenue generated from taxes. Therefore, taxes are clearly expenses in all businesses, just like rent, fuel, materials, lighting, labor, waste, insurance, clerical work, advertising, shipping, freight, and so on, and they are recorded in profit and loss statements. Like all other production costs, they ultimately have to be absorbed by those who satisfy their wants or needs through consumption. Production is merely a means, while consumption is the goal, and in the end, the consumer must cover all production costs. Every retailer of both domestic and imported goods maintains a stock of various accumulated taxes—customs, internal revenue, State, school, and municipal—along with their products; and when we purchase and take an item from any store or shop, we also carry away the associated and inherent taxes.

Any primary taxpayer, who does not ultimately consume the thing taxed, and who does not include the tax in the price of the taxed property or its products, must literally throw away his money and must soon become bankrupt and disappear as a competitor; and accordingly the tax advancer will add the tax in his prices if he understands simple addition. How rapidly bankruptcy would befall dealers in imported goods, wares, and merchandise in the United States who did not strictly observe this rule will be realized when one remembers that the average tax imposed by its Government (in 1896) on all dutiable imports is in excess of fifty per cent.

Any main taxpayer who doesn’t ultimately use the taxed item and who doesn’t add the tax into the price of the taxed property or its products essentially has to throw away their money, and will soon go bankrupt and vanish as a competitor. This means that the tax addresser will include the tax in their prices if they can do simple math. It’s easy to see how quickly bankruptcy would hit dealers of imported goods, products, and merchandise in the United States if they didn’t strictly follow this rule, especially considering that the average tax imposed by the government (in 1896) on all taxable imports was over fifty percent.

When Dr. Franklin was asked by a committee of the English House of Commons, prior to the American Revolution, if the province of Pennsylvania did not practically relieve farmers and other landowners from taxation, and at the same time impose a heavy tax on merchants, to the injury of British trade, he answered that "if such special tax was imposed, the merchants were experts with their pens, and added the tax to the price of their goods, and thus made the farmers and all landowners pay their part of the tax as consumers."

When Dr. Franklin was asked by a committee of the English House of Commons, before the American Revolution, whether Pennsylvania really relieved farmers and other landowners from taxes while placing a heavy tax on merchants, which harmed British trade, he replied that "if such a special tax were imposed, the merchants were skilled with their pens, and added the tax to the cost of their goods, making the farmers and all landowners pay their share of the tax as consumers."

Taxes uniformly levied on all the subjects of taxation, and which are not so excessive as to become a prohibition on the use of the thing taxed, become, therefore, a part of the cost of all production, distribution, and consumption, and diffuse and equate themselves by natural laws in the same manner and in the same minute degree as all other elements that constitute the expenses of production. We produce to consume and consume to produce, and the cost of consumption, including taxes, enters into the cost of production, and the cost of production, including taxes, enters into the cost of consumption, and thus taxes levied uniformly on things of the same class, by the laws of competition, supply, and demand, and the all-pervading mediums of labor, will be distributed, percussed, and repercussed to a remote degree, until they finally fall upon every person, not in proportion to his consumption of a given article, but in the proportion his consumption bears to the aggregate consumption of the taxed community.

Taxes applied equally to all taxpayers, and which aren’t so high that they prevent the use of what's being taxed, become part of the overall cost of production, distribution, and consumption. They naturally spread out and balance themselves in the same way and to the same extent as all other costs involved in production. We produce to consume and consume to produce, and the cost of consumption, taxes included, contributes to the cost of production, while the cost of production, taxes included, contributes to the cost of consumption. Therefore, taxes applied uniformly to similar items, through the forces of competition, supply, and demand, as well as the overall effects of labor, will be distributed and adjusted until they eventually impact everyone. This impact won’t be based on how much one consumes of a particular item, but rather on how their consumption compares to the total consumption of the taxed community.

A great capitalist, like Mr. Astor, bears no greater burden of taxation (and can not be made to bear more by any laws that can be properly termed tax laws) than the proportion which his aggregate individual consumption bears to the aggregate individual consumption of all others in his circuit of immediate competition; and as to his other taxes, he is a mere tax collector, or conduit, conducting taxes from his tenants or borrowers to the State or city treasury. A whisky distiller is a tax conduit, or tax collector,[Pg 492] and sells more taxes than the original cost of whisky, as finds proof and illustration in the fact that the United States imposes a tax of one dollar and ten cents per gallon on proof whisky which its manufacturer would be very glad to sell free of tax for an average of thirteen cents per gallon. The tax, furthermore, is required to be laid before the whisky can be removed from the distillery or bonded warehouse and allowed to become an article of merchandise. Tobacco in like manner can not go into consumption till the tax is paid. In Great Britain, where all tobacco consumed is imported, for every 3d. paid by the consumer, 2.5d. represents customs duties or taxes. In Russia it is estimated that the Government annually requires of its peasant producers one third the market value of their entire crop of cereals in payment of their taxes, and fixes the time of collecting the same in the autumn, when the peasant sells sufficient of his grain (mainly for exportation), and with the purchase money meets the demands of the tax collector. Can it be doubted that the sums thus extorted enter into and form an essential part of the cost of the entire crop or product of the land? It is, therefore, immaterial where the process of manufacture takes place; the citizens of a State pay in proportion to the quantity which they consume. The traveler who stops at one of the great city hotels can not avoid reimbursing the owner for the tax he primarily pays on the property; and the owner, in respect to the taxation of his hotel property, is but a great and effective real-estate and diffused tax collector. Again, the farmer charges taxes in the price of his products; the laborer, in his wages; the clergyman, in his salary; the lender, in the interest he receives; the lawyer, in his fees; and the manufacturer, in his goods.

A wealthy capitalist, like Mr. Astor, faces no greater tax burden (and can't be made to pay more by any laws that can reasonably be called tax laws) than the percentage that his total personal spending represents compared to the total personal spending of everyone else in his immediate market. As for his other taxes, he acts merely as a tax collector, passing taxes from his tenants or borrowers to the state or city treasury. A whiskey distiller is a tax conduit or tax collector, selling more taxes than the original cost of whiskey, as evidenced by the fact that the United States charges a tax of one dollar and ten cents per gallon on proof whiskey, while the manufacturer would be quite happy to sell it tax-free for around thirteen cents per gallon. Additionally, the tax has to be paid before the whiskey can be removed from the distillery or bonded warehouse and sold as a commercial product. Similarly, tobacco can't enter the market until the tax is settled. In Great Britain, where all consumed tobacco is imported, for every 3d. paid by the consumer, 2.5d. represents customs duties or taxes. In Russia, it's estimated that the government demands one-third of the market value of each peasant's entire cereal crop in taxes, collecting this during the autumn when the peasant sells enough grain (mainly for export) to cover the tax collector's demands. Can there be any doubt that the sums extracted this way are a significant part of the overall cost of the entire crop or product of the land? Therefore, it doesn't matter where the manufacturing occurs; citizens of a state pay in relation to how much they consume. A traveler staying at a major city hotel can't avoid compensating the owner for the tax that they initially pay on the property; and in terms of hotel property taxes, the owner is merely a large and effective real estate and widespread tax collector. Likewise, the farmer includes taxes in the price of his products; the laborer in his wages; the clergyman in his salary; the lender in the interest he receives; the lawyer in his fees; and the manufacturer in his goods.

The American Bible Society is always in part loaded with the whisky and tobacco taxes paid by the printers, paper-makers, and book-binders, or by the producers of articles consumed by these mechanics, and reflected and embodied in their wages and the products of their labor according to the degree of absence of competition from fellow-mechanics who abstain from the use of these and other taxed articles.

The American Bible Society is often partly funded by the taxes on whiskey and tobacco paid by printers, paper makers, and book binders, or by the producers of goods used by these workers, which are reflected in their wages and the products of their labor, depending on how much competition there is from other workers who avoid using these and other taxed products.

These conclusions respecting the diffusion of taxes may be said to be universally accepted by economists so far as they relate to the results of production before they reach the hands of the final consumers; but they are not accepted by many, as Mr. Henry George has recently expressed it, in respect to taxes on special profits or advantages on things of which the supply is strictly limited, or of wealth in the hands of final consumers, or in the course of distribution by gift, and finally in respect to taxes on land. But a little examination would seem to show that all of these exceptions are of the kind that are said to prove the rule. Special profits and advantages in this age of quick diffusion of knowledge and intense competition are[Pg 493] exceedingly ephemeral, and are mainly confined to results which the State with a view of encouraging removes for a limited time from the natural laws of competition by granting patents, copyrights, and franchises. Of things which are strictly limited in respect to supply, what and where are they? Only a very few can be specified: ivory, Peruvian guano, whalebone, ambergris, and the pelts of the fur seal. Of wealth in the process of transmission, or in the hands of final consumers, it is not tangible wealth unless it is tangible property, which conforms under any correct system of taxation to the principles of taxation; and if any one advocates the taxation of the right to receive property which has already been taxed, he in effect advocates a double exaction of one and the same thing. If it be asked, Will an income tax on a person retired from business be diffused? the answer, beyond question, must be in the affirmative, if the tax is uniform on all persons and on all amounts, and is absolutely collected in minute sums. Would any one pay the same price for a railroad bond which is subject to an income tax as he would for it if it was free from tax? If one's land is taxed, either in the form of rent or income, will not the tenant have the burden primarily thrown upon him? And, finally, will not the consumer of the tenant's goods pay through or by reason of such consumption?

These conclusions about how taxes are distributed are generally agreed upon by economists when it comes to the outcomes of production before they reach the final consumers. However, many people, as Mr. Henry George recently pointed out, don't agree regarding taxes on specific profits or benefits from things that have a strictly limited supply, wealth in the hands of final consumers, wealth given as gifts, and taxes on land. A closer look suggests that these exceptions actually support the rule. In today's fast-paced world of widespread knowledge and fierce competition, special profits and advantages are very short-lived and mainly come from results that the government temporarily shields from the natural rules of competition by giving out patents, copyrights, and franchises. When it comes to things that are strictly limited in supply, what exactly are they? Only a very few can be named: ivory, Peruvian guano, whalebone, ambergris, and fur seal pelts. For wealth being transferred or held by final consumers, it's not tangible wealth unless it's tangible property that fits under any reasonable tax system; and anyone who supports taxing the right to receive property that has already been taxed is essentially proposing a double tax on the same thing. If someone asks whether an income tax on a retired person will be passed on, the answer, without a doubt, is yes, if the tax is applied evenly across all people and amounts, and is collected in small amounts. Would anyone pay the same price for a railroad bond subject to an income tax as they would for one that isn't taxed? If someone's land is taxed, whether through rent or income, won't the tenant end up bearing the burden? And ultimately, will the consumer of the tenant's goods not pay because of that consumption?

Respecting the incidence of the tax on mortgages, it does not make any difference how mortgages are taxed—no earthly power can make the lender pay it. If the borrower would not agree to pay the tax, the lender would not loan him money, and whenever possible loans would be foreclosed and payment insisted upon if the borrower should refuse to pay the tax.

Respecting the way the tax on mortgages works, it doesn’t matter how mortgages are taxed—there’s no way to make the lender pay it. If the borrower wouldn’t agree to pay the tax, the lender wouldn’t loan them money, and whenever possible, loans would be foreclosed and payment demanded if the borrower refused to pay the tax.

Let us next subject to analysis the incidence of the so-called taxation of land. Considered per se (or in itself), land, in common with unappropriated air and water, has no value; and it can not in any strict sense be affirmed that we tax land; and when such affirmation is made, its only legitimate and justifiable meaning is that we tax the value of land; which value is due entirely to the amount of personal property (in the sense of embodied labor) expended upon it, and the pressure or demand of such property or labor to use, possess, and occupy it.

Let’s analyze the impact of what’s known as land taxation. When looked at on its own, land, like unowned air and water, has no value. We can't strictly say that we tax land itself; when we do say that, it really only means that we tax the value of the land. That value comes entirely from the amount of personal property (in terms of invested labor) put into it and the demand for that property or labor to use, own, and occupy it.

Vattel, in his Law of Nations, enunciates as a self-evident and irrefutable proposition that "Nature has not herself established property, and in particular with regard to lands. She only approves this introduction for the advantage of the human race."

Vattel, in his Law of Nations, states clearly and undeniably that "Nature has not established property on her own, especially when it comes to land. She merely supports this arrangement for the benefit of humanity."

One of the most striking examples of evidence in illustration and proof of this proposition is to be found in an incident, which has heretofore escaped attention, which occurred during a debate in the Senate of the United States in 1890 on a bill for revision of duties[Pg 494] on imports, in respect to the article borax (borate of soda). Formerly the world's supply of this mineral substance, which enters largely into industrial processes and medicine, was limited, and mainly derived from certain hot springs in Tuscany, Italy; but within a comparatively recent period it has been found that it exists in such abundance in certain of the desert regions of California, Nevada, and Arizona, that it can be gathered with the minimum of labor from the very surface of the ground. Were a single acre of similar desert to be found in any section of a country enjoying the most ordinary privileges in respect to transportation and water supply, it would be a source of wealth to its proprietor. But under existing circumstances, although thousands and thousands of acres of this land can be bought with certain title from its owner—the Federal Government—for two dollars and twenty-five cents an acre, no one wants it at any price; and the prospective demand for it has not yet been sufficient to warrant the Government in instituting even a survey as a preliminary to effecting a sale. In the Senate debate above alluded to it was proposed to increase the duty on imported borax, with the expectation that a consequent increase in its domestic price would afford sufficient profit to induce such construction of roads and such a supply of water and labor on the borax tracts of the deserts as to enable them to become property.[13]

One of the most notable examples that illustrates and proves this point can be found in an incident that has previously gone unnoticed, which took place during a debate in the U.S. Senate in 1890 regarding a bill to revise import duties[Pg 494] on borax (borate of soda). In the past, the world's supply of this mineral, widely used in industrial processes and medicine, was limited and mainly sourced from certain hot springs in Tuscany, Italy. However, in more recent times, it has been discovered that it exists in such large quantities in certain desert areas of California, Nevada, and Arizona that it can be collected easily from the surface. If just one acre of similar desert land were found in any part of a country with basic transportation and water supply, it would be a significant asset to its owner. But under current conditions, even though thousands of acres of this land can be purchased from the Federal Government for two dollars and twenty-five cents an acre, no one wants it at any price; and the anticipated demand has not been enough to justify the Government conducting even a basic survey before selling it. In the mentioned Senate debate, there was a proposal to raise the duty on imported borax, hoping that this would lead to an increase in its domestic price that would create enough profit to motivate the construction of roads and the provision of water and labor in the borax fields of the deserts to make them viable property.[13]

In the oases of the deserts of North Africa and Egypt the value of a tract of land depends very little upon its size or location, but almost exclusively upon the number of the date-bearing palms, the result of labor, growing upon it, and the quality of their fruit. John Bright on one occasion stated that if the land of Ireland were stripped of the improvements made upon it by the labor of the occupier, the face of the country would be "as bare and naked as an American prairie."

In the oases of the deserts in North Africa and Egypt, the value of a piece of land is determined not by its size or location, but mainly by the number of date palms cultivated on it and the quality of their fruit. John Bright once remarked that if Ireland's land were cleared of the improvements made by its farmers, the landscape would look "as bare and naked as an American prairie."

An exact parallel to this state of things is afforded in the case of lands of no value reclaimed from the sea and made valuable, as has been often done in England, Holland, and other countries, by embodying labor upon them in the shape of restraining embankments and the transportation and use of filling material. Again, the value of springs or running streams of water is generally limited and of little account. But when, through direct labor, or the results of labor, the water is collected in reservoirs and made the instrumentality of[Pg 495] imparting power to machinery, or conducted through conduits to centers of population which otherwise could not obtain it, it becomes extremely valuable, and capable of being sold in large or small quantities. Another similar illustration is to be found in the case of atmospheric air, which in its natural and ordinary state has no marketable value, but when compressed by labor embodied in the form of machinery and made capable of transmitting force, it at once becomes endowed with value and can be sold at a high price.

An exact parallel to this situation can be found in the case of worthless land reclaimed from the sea and turned into something valuable, as has often happened in England, Holland, and other countries, by applying labor to build restraining embankments and using materials to fill in the land. Similarly, the value of springs or flowing streams of water is usually limited and not very significant. However, when labor is used to collect that water in reservoirs and it becomes a means of powering machinery or is directed through pipes to communities that couldn’t otherwise access it, it becomes extremely valuable and can be sold in large or small quantities. A similar example is atmospheric air, which in its natural state has no marketable value, but when compressed through labor applied with machinery to allow it to transmit force, it suddenly gains value and can be sold at a high price.

An opinion entertained and strongly advocated by not a few economic writers and teachers of repute (more especially in Europe, but not in the United States)[14] is, that taxes on land do not diffuse themselves, but fall wholly on the landowner, and that there is no way in which he can throw it off and cause any considerable part of them to be paid by anybody else. The concrete argument in support of this opinion has been thus stated: "When land is taxed, the owner can not, as a general rule, escape the tax, for the reason that, to get rid of the tax, the price of the land or of the rent must be raised the full amount of the tax, and the only way in which this can be done is by reducing the supply or quantity offered in market, or else by increasing the demand. The supply of land can not be reduced, and the demand being created by capital and population, both of which are beyond the control of the landowner, he can do nothing to raise the price of land, and hence can not get rid of the tax. It may be stated, then, as a general rule, that a tax on land, or on any commodity the supply of which is limited absolutely, must be paid by the owner. It is possible to suggest cases in which, through combination of owners and the necessities of consumers, a demand may be created strong enough to raise the price to the full amount of such tax, but it is doubted if such cases ever really occur."[15]

Many respected economic writers and educators (especially in Europe, but not in the United States) believe that taxes on land don’t get passed down; instead, they fall entirely on the landowner. They argue that there’s no way for the landowner to shift any significant portion of these taxes to someone else. The argument goes like this: "When land is taxed, the owner generally cannot escape the tax because, to avoid it, the price of the land or rent must increase by the full amount of the tax. The only way this can happen is by either reducing the amount of land available in the market or by increasing the demand for it. The supply of land can’t be reduced, and demand is driven by capital and population—both of which are beyond the landowner's control. Thus, the owner can’t raise the price of land and cannot escape the tax. It's safe to say that, as a general rule, a tax on land or any limited-supply commodity must be borne by the owner. While it’s possible to imagine scenarios where a combination of owners and consumer needs could create enough demand to raise the price to cover the tax, it’s uncertain whether such situations actually happen."

The source of the contention on this important economic and social question, and the difficulty in the way of the attainment of harmonious conclusions, is due to a nonrecognition of the fact that land is taxed under two conditions, and can not be taxed otherwise. Thus, if a person holds land for his exclusive use or enjoyment, and consumes all of its product, a tax on such land, which has been characterized by some economists as its "pure rent," will not diffuse[Pg 496] itself, because it is a tax on personal enjoyment or final consumption. The same is the case when a portion of a river or lake or its shore is rented for fishing for the purposes of sport. A like result will also follow, in a greater or less degree, from the inability or unwillingness of tenants, as has been often the case in Ireland, to pay rent sufficient to reimburse the landowner for interest on his investment of capital and cost of repairs. But if one employs land as an instrumentality for acquiring gain through its uses, the taxation of land must include the taxation of its uses—its contents, all that rests upon it, all that is produced, sold, expended, manufactured, or transported on it—and all such taxes will diffuse themselves. On the other hand, if the taxation of land under such circumstances and conditions does not diffuse itself, then the taking is simply a process of confiscation, which if continued will ultimately rob the owner of his property, and is not governed by any principle.

The source of the disagreement on this important economic and social issue, as well as the challenges in reaching a harmonious conclusion, stems from not recognizing that land can only be taxed under two conditions. If someone holds land for their exclusive use and consumes all it produces, a tax on that land, which some economists refer to as its "pure rent," won't spread out because it's taxing personal enjoyment or final consumption. The same goes for renting a part of a river or lake or its shoreline for recreational fishing. A similar outcome can occur, to varying degrees, when tenants—like what has often happened in Ireland—are unable or unwilling to pay rent that adequately compensates the landowner for interest on their investment and repair costs. However, when land is used as a means to generate profit, land taxation must encompass the taxation of its uses—everything on it, everything produced, sold, spent, manufactured, or transported there. These types of taxes will spread out. Conversely, if land taxation under these circumstances doesn't spread out, then the act is merely a form of confiscation, which, if it continues, will eventually deprive the owner of their property and lacks any governing principle.

It is indeed difficult to see how a theory so wholly inapplicable to fact and experience as that of the nondiffusion of taxes on land—which makes property in land an exception to the rule acknowledged to be applicable to all other property—could originate and be strenuously maintained to the extent even of stigmatizing any opposite view "as so very superficial as scarcely to deserve a refutation."[16] No little of confusion and controversy on this subject has arisen from the assumption that land specifically, and the rent of land, constitute two distinct and legitimate subjects for taxation, when the fact is just the contrary. The rent of land is in the nature of an income to its owner; and it is an economic axiom that when a government taxes the income of property it in reality taxes the property itself. In England and on the continent of Europe land is generally taxed on its yearly income or income value, and these taxes are always considered as land taxes. Alexander Hamilton, in discussing the taxation of incomes derived directly from property, used this language: "What, in fact, is property but a fiction, without the beneficial use of it? In many instances, indeed, the income is the property itself." The United States Supreme Court, in its recent decision of the income tax (1895), also practically indorsed this conclusion. To levy taxes on the rent of land and also upon the land itself is, therefore, double taxation on one and the same property, which in common with all other unequal and unjust taxes can not be diffused; and for this reason should be regarded as in the nature of exactions or confiscation, concerning the incidence of which nothing can be safely predicated. In short, this whole discussion, and the unwarranted assumption involved in it and largely accepted, is an illustration of what may be regarded as a maxim, that the greatest errors in political economy[Pg 497] have arisen from overlooking the most obvious facts or deductions from experience.

It’s really hard to understand how a theory that doesn’t apply at all to reality and experience—like the idea that taxes on land don’t spread out—could come about and be vigorously defended to the point of labeling any opposing view as “so superficial that it hardly deserves a response.”[16] A lot of confusion and debate over this issue comes from the belief that land specifically, and land rent, are two separate and valid subjects for taxation, when the opposite is true. The rent of land is essentially income for its owner; and there’s a basic economic principle that when a government taxes the income from property, it’s really taxing the property itself. In England and throughout Europe, land is usually taxed based on its annual income or income value, and these taxes are always considered land taxes. Alexander Hamilton, while discussing taxes on incomes derived from property, said, “What, in fact, is property but a fiction without the beneficial use of it? In many cases, indeed, the income is the property itself.” The U.S. Supreme Court, in its recent ruling on the income tax (1895), also practically supported this conclusion. Taxing both the rent of land and the land itself amounts to double taxation on the same property; like all other unequal and unfair taxes, it can't be spread out; therefore, it should be seen as something like extortion or confiscation, about which nothing can be reliably predicted. In summary, this whole discussion, along with the unfounded assumption behind it that many have accepted, illustrates a principle: the biggest mistakes in political economy[Pg 497] often come from ignoring the most obvious facts or conclusions drawn from experience.

With a purpose of further elucidating this problem, attention is asked first to its consideration from an "abstract," and next from a practical standpoint of view. Let us endeavor to clearly understand the common meaning of the word "rent." It is derived from the Latin reddita, "things given back or paid," and in plain English is a word for price or hire. It may be the hire of anything. It is the price we pay for the right of exclusive use over something which is not our own. Thus we speak of the rent of land, of buildings and apartments, of a fishery, of boats, of water, of an opera box, of a piano, sewing machines, furniture, vehicles, and the like. In Scotland at the present time farmers hire cows to dairymen, who pay an agreed-upon price by the year or for a term of years for each cow, and reimburse themselves for such payment and make a profit on the transaction by the sale of the products of the animal. This hire is called a rent, and is clearly the same in kind as the rent of land. We do not apply the word "hire" to the employment of men, because we have a separate word—"wages"—for that particular case of hire. Neither do we apply the word "rent" in English to the hire of money, because we have another separate word—"interest"—which has come into special use for the price paid for the loan or hire of money. But in the French language the word rent is habitually and specially used to signify the price of the hire money, and that of "rentes" to investments of money paying interest; the French national debt being always spoken of as "les rentes"; while the men who live on the lending of money, or capital in any form, are called "rentiers."

To better explain this issue, let’s first look at it from an "abstract" perspective, and then from a practical one. We should aim to clearly understand the common meaning of the word "rent." It comes from the Latin word reddita, meaning "things given back or paid," and in simple terms, it refers to the price or hire of something. It can apply to the hire of anything. It represents the cost we pay for the right to exclusively use something that doesn’t belong to us. So, we talk about the rent of land, buildings and apartments, fisheries, boats, water, opera boxes, pianos, sewing machines, furniture, vehicles, and so on. In Scotland today, farmers lease cows to dairymen, who pay an agreed-upon price annually or for a certain number of years for each cow, and they recover that cost and make a profit by selling the products from the animal. This lease is called rent, and it's clearly similar in nature to land rent. We don’t use the word "hire" when it comes to employing people because we have a specific term—"wages"—for that situation. We also don’t use the word "rent" in English to refer to borrowing money, since we have another distinct term—"interest"—that has become the standard for the cost paid for loaning money. However, in French, the word rent is commonly used to indicate the charge for borrowing money, while rentes refers to investments that pay interest; the French national debt is always referred to as "les rentes"; and people who earn a living by lending money, or capital in any form, are referred to as "rentiers."

The question next naturally arises, Why is it necessary to set up any special theory at all about the natural disposition of the price which we pay for the hire of land, any more than about the price we pay for the hire of a house, of furniture, of a boat, of an opera box, or of a cow? The particular kind of use to which we put each of these various things is no doubt very different from the kind of use to which we put each or all the others. But all of these uses resolve themselves into the desire we have to derive some pleasure or some profit by the possession for a time of the right of exclusive use of something which is not our own, and for which we must pay the price, not of purchase, but of hire.

The question naturally comes up: why do we need any special theory about the way we determine the price for renting land, any more than we need one for the price of renting a house, furniture, a boat, an opera box, or a cow? The specific way we use each of these things is definitely different from how we use the others. But all these uses ultimately boil down to our desire to gain some enjoyment or profit from temporarily having the exclusive right to use something that isn’t ours, and for which we have to pay not a purchase price, but a rental fee.

The explanation of this curious economic phenomenon is to be found in the assumption and positive assertion on the part of not a few distinguished economists that the truly scientific and only correct use of the term "rent" is its application to the "income derived from things of all kinds of which the supply is limited, and can not be[Pg 498] increased by man's action."[17] As a rule, economists who accept this definition confine its application to the hire of land alone, although it professes to include other things, "of all kinds," to which the same description applies—namely, that they can not be increased in quantity by any human action. There are, however, no such other things specified, and in any literal sense there are no such other things existing, unless water and the atmosphere be intended.

The explanation for this intriguing economic phenomenon lies in the belief and clear statement from several notable economists that the truly scientific and correct use of the term "rent" refers to the "income derived from things of all kinds whose supply is limited and cannot be[Pg 498] increased by human action."[17] Generally, economists who accept this definition limit its application to land rental only, even though it claims to cover other things, "of all kinds," that fit the same description—that they cannot be increased in quantity by any human intervention. However, no other such things are specified, and in any literal sense, there are no other existing things like that, unless water and the atmosphere are included.

Now, although it is indisputably true that man by his action can not increase the absolute or total quantity of land, any more than of water and air, appertaining to the whole globe on which we live, there is practically no limitation to the degree of value which man's action can impart to land, and which is the only thing for which land is wanted, bought, or sold, and which, as already shown, can be truly made the subject of taxation. The tracts of land on the earth's surface which are of no present marketable value are its deserts, its wildernesses, the sides and summits of its mountains, and its continually frozen zones, where no results of labor are embodied in or reflected upon it; while, on the other hand, its tracts of greatest value are in the large cities and marts of trade and commerce, as in the vicinity of the Bank of England, or in Wall Street, where the results of labor are so concentrated and reflected upon land that it is necessary to cover it with gold in order to acquire by purchase a title to it and a right to its exclusive use. The difference between land at twenty-five dollars an acre and twenty-five dollars a square foot is simply that the latter is or may be in the near future covered or surrounded by capital and business, while the former is remote from these sources of value. One of the greatest possible, perhaps probable, outcomes of the modern progress of chemistry is that through the utilization of microbic organizations the value of land as an instrumentality for the production of food may be increased to an extent that at the present time is hardly possible of conception. Again, in the case of air and water, although their total absolute quantity can not be increased, their available and useful quantity in any place, as before shown, can be by the agency of man, and their use made subject to hire or rent.

Now, while it's undeniably true that humans can't increase the total amount of land, just like they can't with water and air on our planet, there are virtually no limits to the value that human actions can create for land, which is the only reason land is wanted, bought, or sold. This value can be taxed, as previously mentioned. The areas of land on Earth that have no current market value include deserts, wilderness areas, mountain sides and peaks, and permanently frozen regions, where no labor value is present. In contrast, the most valuable land is found in major cities and commercial hubs, like near the Bank of England or Wall Street, where labor has created so much value that you need to pay a premium just to buy the rights to it. The difference between land priced at twenty-five dollars an acre and land priced at twenty-five dollars a square foot is simply that the latter is likely to be surrounded by capital and business in the near future, while the former is far from these sources of value. One of the most promising outcomes of advancements in chemistry might be that using microbes can significantly increase land's value for food production in ways we can't even imagine right now. Similarly, while we can't increase the total amount of air and water, their available and useful amounts in any given area can be enhanced by human activity, and their use can be charged for or rented out.

Consideration is next asked to the question at issue from what may be termed its practical standpoint. We have first a proposition in the nature of an economic axiom, that the price of everything necessary for production, or the hire of anything—land, money, and the like—without which the product could not arise, is, and must be, without exception, a part of the cost of that product; second, that all levies of the State which are worthy of being designated as taxes constitute an essential element of the cost of all products. The rent[Pg 499] of an opera box, given to obtain a mere pleasure, constitutes a part of the fund out of which the musicians are paid, and if they are not so paid they will not play or sing. The rent given for the right to fish on a certain part of a river or its shores is a part of the cost of producing the fish as a marketable commodity. If a house is hired for the purpose of conducting any business in it, the price of that hire does most certainly enter into the cost of that business, whatever it may be, assuming that the use of the house is a necessity for carrying it on. As no man will produce a commodity by which he is sure to lose money, or fail to obtain the ordinary rate of profit, the tax must be added to the price, or the production will cease. If a uniform tax is imposed on all land occupied, it will be paid by the occupier, because occupation (house-building) will cease until the rent rises sufficiently to cover the tax. The landlord assesses upon his tenants the tax he has paid upon his real estate; each tenant assesses his share upon each of his customers; and so perfect is this diffusion of land taxation that every traveler from a distant part of the country who remains for even a single day at a hotel pays, without stopping to think about it, a portion of the taxes on the building, first paid by the owner, then assessed upon the lessees, and next cut up by them minutely in the per diem charge. But of course neither the owner nor lessee really escapes taxation, because a portion of somebody else's tax is thrown back upon them.

Next, let's look at the issue from a practical standpoint. First, we have a principle that states everything necessary for production, or the cost of anything—land, money, etc.—that is required for a product to come into existence, is always included in the cost of that product. Second, all government levies considered taxes are essential parts of the cost of all products. The rent for an opera box, paid simply for enjoyment, is part of the fund used to pay the musicians, and if they aren’t paid, they won’t perform. The fee for the right to fish in a specific area of a river counts as part of the cost of producing fish as a sellable item. If a house is rented to run a business, the cost of that rental is definitely part of the business's total costs, assuming using the house is necessary for operations. No one will produce something they are sure to lose money on or won’t earn the usual profit from, so the tax must be added to the price, or production will stop. If a flat tax is levied on all occupied land, it will be paid by the occupant, as building will stop until the rent is high enough to cover the tax. The landlord passes the tax he pays on his property to his tenants; each tenant then adds their share to their prices for customers. This distribution of land taxation is so thorough that even a traveler visiting a hotel for just one day pays a part of the taxes on the building, initially paid by the owner, then passed on to the lessees, and finally broken down in the daily charge. However, neither the owner nor the tenant really avoids taxation since part of someone else’s tax burden falls back on them.

Is it possible to believe that in a city like New York, where less than four per cent of its population pay any direct tax on real estate, or in a city like Montreal, where the expenses of the city are mainly derived from taxes on land and the building occupancy of land, the great majority of the inhabitants of those cities are exempt from all land taxation? In China, where, as before shown, the title or ownership of all land vests in the emperor, and the revenue of the Government is almost exclusively derived from taxation of land in the form of rent, does the burden of tax remain upon the owner of the land? If the tax in the form of rent is paid in the products of the land, as undoubtedly it is in part, will not the cost of the percentage of the whole product of the land that is thus taken increase to the renter the cost of the percentage that is left to him; or, if the product is sold for money with which to pay the tax rent, will not its selling price embody the cost of the tax, as it will the cost of every other thing necessary for production? To affirm to the contrary is to say that the price which the Chinese farmer pays for the right of the exclusive use of his land is no part of the crops he may raise upon it.

Is it hard to believe that in a city like New York, where less than four percent of the population pays any direct tax on real estate, or in a city like Montreal, where city expenses mainly come from taxes on land and the occupancy of buildings, the vast majority of residents are exempt from all land taxes? In China, where, as previously mentioned, the title or ownership of all land belongs to the emperor, and government revenue is almost entirely derived from land taxation in the form of rent, does the tax burden remain with the landowner? If the tax in the form of rent is partially paid with the products of the land, won't the cost of the portion of the total product that is taken increase the renter's cost of the portion that remains to him? Or, if the product is sold for cash to pay the tax rent, won't its selling price include the cost of the tax, like it does for every other necessary production expense? To claim otherwise is to say that the price the Chinese farmer pays for the exclusive right to use his land has nothing to do with the crops he can produce on it.

Consider next the assertion of those who maintain the nondiffusion theory that taxes on land are paid by the owners because the[Pg 500] supply of land can neither be increased nor diminished. In answer to it we have the indisputable fact that the owners of land, whenever taxes are increased, attempt to obtain an increased rental for it if the circumstances will permit it. And the very attempt tends to increase the rent. Nothing but adverse circumstances, such as diminishing population or commercial and industrial distress, can prevent a rise in the rental of land on which the taxes are increased; and in the case of dwellings and warehouses the rise is almost always very prompt, because no man will erect new dwellings or warehouses unless their rent compensate fully the increase of taxation. And in any prosperous community, in which population increases in the natural ratio, there must be a constant increase of dwellings and warehouses to prevent a rise of rent, independent of higher wages and higher taxation. In no other occupation is capital surer of obtaining the average net remuneration than in the erection of dwellings and warehouses, and nothing but lack of general prosperity and diminishing population can throw the burden of taxation on real estate or its owners, without the slightest attempt at combination on their part. If the owners of land are not reimbursed for its taxation by its occupants, new houses "would not be erected, the old ones would wear out, and after a time the supply would be so small that the demand would raise rents, and house building begin again, the tax having been transferred to the occupier."

Consider next the claim of those who support the nondiffusion theory that landowners pay taxes because the[Pg 500] supply of land can neither be increased nor decreased. In response, we have the undeniable fact that landowners, whenever taxes go up, try to get a higher rent for their properties if possible. This effort tends to drive up the rent. Only negative conditions, like a shrinking population or economic hardship, can stop an increase in land rental prices after taxes rise; and in the case of homes and warehouses, this increase is usually very quick because no one will build new homes or warehouses unless the rent covers the tax hike. In any thriving community with a steadily growing population, there must be a continuous increase in homes and warehouses to avoid rising rents, independent of higher wages and taxes. No other sector guarantees the average profit like building homes and warehouses, and only a lack of overall prosperity and a declining population can place the tax burden on real estate or its owners, without them even trying to band together. If landowners aren't compensated for the taxes by their tenants, new houses "would not be built, the old ones would wear out, and eventually, the supply would be so limited that rents would go up, prompting new construction, with the tax having been passed on to the tenant."

It is pertinent at this point to notice the averment that is frequently made, that cultivators of the soil can not incorporate taxes on the land in the price of their products, because the price of their whole crop is fixed by the price at which any portion of it can be sold in foreign markets. In answer to this we have first the fact that, to give the population of the world an adequate supply of food and other agricultural products, it is not only necessary that all the land at present under cultivation shall continue to be so employed, but further that new lands shall each year be brought under cultivation, or else the land already cultivated shall be made more productive.

At this point, it's important to note the common claim that farmers can't include land taxes in the prices of their products because the prices of their entire harvest are determined by what any part can sell for in foreign markets. In response to this, we must first recognize that to provide the world's population with enough food and other agricultural products, it's essential that all currently cultivated land remains in use. Additionally, new land must be brought into cultivation each year, or existing farmland must become more productive.

The population of the world steadily increases, notwithstanding wars, epidemics, and all the evils which are consequences of man's ignorance and of his improper use of things, his own faculties included. Hence, in case of increased taxation on land, the cultivator of the soil is generally enabled to transfer easily and promptly the burden of the tax to the purchasers of the products he raises, without abandoning the cultivation even of the least productive soil.

The world’s population keeps growing steadily, despite wars, diseases, and all the problems that come from human ignorance and the misuse of resources, including our own abilities. So, if there’s an increase in land taxes, farmers can usually hand off that tax burden quickly and easily to the buyers of their crops, without giving up on farming even the least productive land.

Furthermore, the exports of many agricultural products are due not to the cheapness of their cost of production, but to the variations which occur in the productiveness of the crops of other countries. M.[Pg 501] Rouher, a French economist, and for a period a minister of commerce, thoroughly investigated this matter, and proved by incontestable data that almost invariably when the yield of breadstuffs in Europe was large in the country drained by the Black and Baltic Seas, it was small in the countries drained by the Atlantic. This variation in the yield of agricultural crops forces the countries where crops are deficient to purchase from those where they are abundant, or who have a surplus on hand from previous abundant harvests. In the United States, when the harvests are abundant, the American farmers, rather than sell below a certain price, keep a portion of their crops on hand until bad crops in Europe produce a foreign demand, which has to be supplied at once. Under such circumstances those who hold the surplus stock of breadstuffs, or any other product, would control the price, and not the foreigners who stand in need of it. The only check, then, to the cupidity of the holders of breadstuffs is the competition between themselves, which invariably suffices to prevent any undue advantage being taken of the necessities of the countries whose harvests are deficient. These bad crops occur frequently enough to consume all the surplus of the countries that produce in excess of their own wants. In fact, this transient, irregular demand is counted upon and provided for by producers just as much so as the regular home demand—hence is one of the elements that regulate production and control prices.

Furthermore, the exports of many agricultural products aren't just because they can be produced cheaply, but because of fluctuations in crop yields in other countries. M.[Pg 501] Rouher, a French economist and former minister of commerce, thoroughly investigated this topic and provided undeniable evidence that whenever there was a large yield of grain in Europe from countries near the Black and Baltic Seas, there was typically a smaller yield in countries around the Atlantic. This difference in agricultural production forces countries with low crop yields to buy from those with surplus or previous overproduction. In the United States, when harvests are plentiful, American farmers often choose to withhold some of their crops rather than sell at a lower price, waiting for poor harvests in Europe to create immediate foreign demand. In these situations, those holding surplus grain or other products control the price, rather than the foreigners who need it. The only limit on the greed of these surplus holders is the competition among themselves, which generally prevents them from taking unfair advantage of countries facing low harvests. Bad crop yields occur often enough to deplete the surplus from countries that produce more than they need. Essentially, this temporary, irregular demand is planned for by producers just like regular domestic demand, making it one of the factors that regulates production and influences prices.

At this point of the discussion it is desirable to obtain a clear and true idea of the meaning or definition of the phrase "diffusion of taxes." As sometimes used in popular and superficial discussions, it is held to imply that every tax imposed by law distributes itself equitably over the whole surface of society. Such implication would, however, be even more fallacious than an assumption that every expenditure made by an individual distributes itself in such a way that it becomes equally an expenditure by every other individual. On the other hand, a fair consideration of the foregoing summary of facts and deductions would seem to compel every mind not previously warped by prejudice to accept and indorse the following as great fundamental principles in taxation: First, that in order to burden equitably and uniformly all persons and property, for the purpose of obtaining revenue for public purposes, it is not necessary to tax primarily and uniformly all persons and property within the taxing district. Second, equality of taxation consists in a uniform assessment of the same articles or class of property that is subject to taxation. Third, taxes under such a system equate and diffuse themselves; and if levied with certainty and uniformity upon tangible property and fixed signs of property, they will, by a diffusion and repercussion, reach and burden all visible property, and also all of[Pg 502] the so-called "invisible and intangible" property, with unerring certainty and equality.

At this point in the discussion, it's important to get a clear and accurate understanding of what the phrase "diffusion of taxes" means. In some popular and superficial discussions, it's suggested that any tax imposed by law is distributed fairly across society. However, this idea is even more misleading than assuming that every expense a person makes is also a shared expense for everyone else. On the other hand, a thoughtful look at the summary of facts and conclusions above seems to lead any unbiased mind to accept and support the following fundamental principles of taxation: First, to fairly and uniformly tax all individuals and properties for public revenue, it’s not necessary to tax all individuals and properties within the taxing area in the same way. Second, fairness in taxation means applying a uniform assessment to the same types of property subject to tax. Third, taxes under such a system balance and distribute themselves; and if they are applied consistently and evenly to tangible property and fixed signs of property, they will, through distribution and impact, affect all visible property as well as all of[Pg 502] the so-called "invisible and intangible" property with reliable certainty and fairness.

All taxation ultimately and necessarily falls on consumption; and the burden of every man, under any equitable system of taxation, and which no effort will enable him to avoid, will be in the exact proportion or ratio which his aggregate consumption maintains to the aggregate consumption of the taxing district, State, or community of which he is a member.

All taxes ultimately and inevitably impact consumption; and the burden on each person, under any fair tax system, which no amount of effort can help them escape, will be directly proportional to their total consumption compared to the total consumption of the taxing district, state, or community they belong to.

It is not, however, contended that unequal taxation on competitors of the same class, persons, or things diffuses itself whether such inequality be the result of intention or of defective laws, and their more defective administration. And doubtless one prime reason why economists and others interested have not accepted the law of diffusion of taxes as here given is that they see, as the practical workings of the tax systems they live under, or have become practically familiar with, that taxes in many instances do seem to remain on the person who immediately pays them; and fail to see that such result is due—as in the case of the taxation of large classes of the so-called personal property—to the adoption of a system which does not permit of equality in assessment, and therefore can not be followed by anything of equality in diffusion. Such persons may not unfairly be compared to physicists, who, constantly working with imperfect instruments, and constantly obtaining, in consequence, defective results, come at last to regard their errors as in the nature of established truths.[18]

It’s not claimed that unequal taxation on competitors of the same type, individuals, or items automatically spreads out, whether this inequality arises from intention or flawed laws and their poor enforcement. One main reason economists and others haven’t accepted the law of tax diffusion as proposed here is that, from the practical experience of the tax systems they live with or know well, they observe that taxes often seem to stay with the person who pays them directly. They fail to recognize that this outcome is due—to take the taxation of large groups of so-called personal property as an example—to a system that doesn’t allow for equality in assessment, which therefore cannot result in equal distribution. These individuals can be reasonably compared to physicists who, consistently working with imperfect tools and consequently producing flawed results, eventually come to see their mistakes as established truths.[18]

According to these conclusions, the greatest consumers must be the greatest taxpayers. The man also who evades a tax clearly robs his neighbors. The thief also pays taxes indirectly, for he is a consumer, and must pay the advanced price caused by his own roguery for all he consumes, although he does steal the money to pay with. Idlers and even tramps pay taxes, but the amount that they indirectly pay into the fund is much less than they take out of it. People are sometimes referred to or characterized as non-taxpayers, and in political harangues and socialistic essays measures or policies are recommended by which certain persons or classes, by reason of their extreme poverty, shall be entirely exempt from all incidence or burden of taxation. Such a person does not, however, exist in any civilized community. If one could be found he would be a greater curiosity than exists in any museum. To avoid taxation a man must go into an unsettled wilderness where he has no neighbors, for as soon as he has a companion, if that companion be only a dog,[Pg 504] which he in part or all supports, taxation begins, and the more companions he has, the greater improvements he makes, and the higher civilization he enjoys, the heavier will be the taxes he must pay.

According to these conclusions, the biggest consumers should be the biggest taxpayers. Someone who avoids taxes is essentially stealing from their neighbors. Even a thief pays taxes indirectly because they are a consumer and must deal with the increased prices resulting from their own dishonesty for everything they use, even though they do steal the money to pay for it. People who don’t work, including tramps, pay taxes too, but the amount they indirectly contribute is much less than what they take out. There’s talk about people being labeled as non-taxpayers, and some political speeches and socialist writings suggest policies to completely exempt certain individuals or classes from any tax burden due to their extreme poverty. However, such a person doesn’t actually exist in any civilized society. If one could be found, they would be more of a curiosity than anything in a museum. To completely avoid taxes, a person would have to go to an uninhabited wilderness where there are no neighbors, because as soon as they have a companion, even just a dog they partially or fully take care of, taxation starts. The more companions they have, the more improvements they make, and the higher level of civilization they enjoy, the greater the taxes they will have to pay.

Taxes legitimately levied, then, are a part of the cost of all production, and there can be no more tendency for taxes to remain upon the persons who immediately pay them than there is for rents, the cost of insurance, water supply, and fuel to follow the same law. The person who wishes to use or destroy the utility of property by consumption to gratify his desires, or satisfy his wants, can not obtain it from the owners or producers with their consent, except by gift, without giving pay or services for it; and the average price of all property is coincident with the cost of production, including the taxes advanced upon it, which are a part of its cost in the hands of the seller. Again, no person who produces any form of property or utility, for the purpose of sale or rent, sustains any burden of legitimate taxation, although he may be a tax advancer; for, as a tax advancer, he is the agent of the State, and a tax collector from the consumer. But he who produces or buys, and does not sell or rent, but consumes, is the taxpayer, and sustains a tax in his aggregate consumption, where all taxation must ultimately rest. In short, no person bears the burden of taxation, under an equitable, legitimate system, except upon the property which he applies to his own exclusive use in ultimate consumption. The great consumer is the only great taxpayer.

Taxes legitimately imposed are part of the overall cost of production, and there's no more reason for taxes to stay with the individuals who pay them directly than there is for rent, insurance, water, and fuel to follow the same pattern. Anyone who wants to use or destroy the usefulness of property for their own pleasure or needs can't get it from the owners or producers without payment or services, except through a gift. The average price of all property aligns with the cost of production, which includes the taxes paid on it, forming part of its cost when sold. Furthermore, no one who produces property or goods to sell or rent truly bears the burden of legitimate taxes, even if they temporarily advance them; as tax advancers, they act as agents for the State, collecting taxes from the consumer. However, those who produce or buy for their own use and do not sell or rent, but consume, are the actual taxpayers, as they carry the burden of taxes in their overall consumption, where all taxation ultimately falls. In short, in a fair and legitimate system, no one bears the burden of taxation except for the property they personally consume. The main consumer is the real taxpayer.

Finally, a great economic law pointed out by Adam Smith, which has an important and almost conclusive bearing upon this vexed problem of the diffusion of taxes, should not be overlooked—namely, his statement in The Wealth of Nations that "no tax can ever reduce for any considerable time the rate of profit in any particular trade, which must always keep its level with other trades in the neighborhood." In other words, taxes and profits, by the operation of the laws of human nature, constantly tend to equate themselves. Man is always prompted to engage in the most profitable occupation and to make the most profitable investment. And since the emancipation from feudalism with its sumptuary laws, legal regulations of the price of labor and merchandise, and other arbitrary governmental invasions of private rights, individual judgment and self-interest have been recognized as the best tests or arbiters of the profitableness of a given investment or occupation. The average profits, therefore, of one form of investment, or of one occupation (as originally shown by Adam Smith), must for any long period equal the average profits of other investments and occupations, whether taxed or untaxed, skill, risk, and agreeableness of occupation being taken into consideration.[Pg 505][19] Natural laws will, accordingly, always produce an equilibrium of burden between taxed and untaxed things and persons. There is a level of profit and a level of taxation by natural laws, as there is a level of the ocean by natural laws. In fact, all proportional contributions to the State from direct competitors are diffused upon persons and things in the taxing jurisdiction by a uniformity as manifest as is the pressure upon water, which is known to be equal in every direction.

Finally, an important economic principle highlighted by Adam Smith, which strongly relates to the challenging issue of how taxes are spread, should not be ignored—specifically, his assertion in The Wealth of Nations that "no tax can ever reduce for any considerable time the rate of profit in any particular trade, which must always keep its level with other trades in the neighborhood." In other words, taxes and profits naturally tend to equalize themselves. People are always driven to pursue the most profitable jobs and make the best investments. Since the end of feudalism, with its restrictive laws on spending, government regulations on wages and prices, and other arbitrary intrusions on personal rights, individual judgment and self-interest have been seen as the best measures of the profitability of an investment or career. Therefore, the average profits from one type of investment or occupation (as originally noted by Adam Smith) must over time equal the average profits from other investments and occupations, considering factors like skill, risk, and job satisfaction.[Pg 505][19] Natural laws will, therefore, consistently create a balance of burden between taxed and untaxed entities. There exists a natural balance of profit and tax levels, similar to the natural balance of ocean levels. In fact, all proportional contributions to the State from direct competitors are distributed among individuals and things within the tax jurisdiction in a way that is as uniform as the pressure exerted by water, which is known to be equal in all directions.

A word here in reference to the popular idea that the exemption of any form of property is to grant a favor to those who possess such property. This idea has, however, no warrant for its acceptance. Thus, an exemption is freedom from a burden or service to which others are liable; but in case of the exclusion of an entire class of property from primary taxation, no person is liable, and therefore there is no exemption. An exclusion of all milk from taxation, while whisky is taxed, is not an exemption, for the two are not competing articles, or articles of the same class. It is true that highly excessive taxation of a given article may cause another and similar article, in some instances, to become a substitute or competing article; and hence the necessity of care and moderation in establishing the rate of taxation. We do not consider that putting a given article into the free list, under the tariff, is an exemption to any particular individual; but if we make the rate higher on one taxpayer or on one importer of the same article than on another taxpayer or importer, we grant an exemption. We use the word "exemption," therefore, imperfectly, when we speak of "the exemption of an entire class of[Pg 506] property," as, for example, upon all personal property; for if the removal of the burden operates uniformly on all interested, or owning such property, then there can be no primary exemption.

A note on the common belief that exempting any type of property is simply giving a benefit to those who own it. This notion doesn’t really hold up. An exemption means relief from a cost or obligation that others have to bear; however, if an entire category of property is excluded from primary taxation, no one is liable, so there’s no real exemption. Excluding all milk from taxes while taxing whiskey isn’t an exemption because they aren’t competing goods or belong to the same category. It’s true that extremely high taxes on one product could lead to another similar product becoming a substitute or competitor, highlighting the need for caution and moderation when setting tax rates. We don’t see putting a certain item on the free list under the tariff as an exemption for any specific person; however, if we tax one person or one importer of the same item at a higher rate than another, we’re essentially giving an exemption. We are, therefore, using the term "exemption" imprecisely when we refer to "the exemption of an entire class of[Pg 506]property," such as all personal property; since if the lifting of the burden affects everyone equally who is interested in or owns that property, there can’t be a true primary exemption.


THE GREAT BOMBARDMENT.

By CHARLES F. HOLDER.

By Charles F. Holder.

A thin stratum of air, an invisible armor of great tenuity, lies between man and the menace of possible annihilation.

A thin layer of air, an invisible shield of great delicacy, lies between humans and the threat of potential destruction.

The regions of space beyond our planet are filled with flying fragments. Some meet the earth in its onward rush; others, having attained inconceivable velocity, overtake and crash into the whirling sphere with loud detonation and ominous glare, finding destruction in its molecular armor, or perhaps ricocheting from it again into the unknown. Some come singly, vagrant fragments from the infinity of space; others fall in showers like golden rain; all constituting a bombardment appalling in its magnitude. It has been estimated that every twenty-four hours the earth or its atmosphere is struck by four hundred million missiles of iron or stone, ranging from an ounce up to tons in weight. Every month there rushes upon the flying globe at least twelve billion iron and stone fragments, which, with lurid accompaniment, crash into the circumambient atmosphere. Owing to the resistance offered by the air, few of these solid shots strike the earth. They move out of space with a possible velocity of thirty or forty miles per second, and, like moths, plunge into the revolving globe, lured to their destruction by its fatal attraction. The moment they enter our atmosphere they ignite; the air is piled up and compressed ahead of them with inconceivable force, the resultant friction producing an immediate rise in temperature, and the shooting star, the meteor of popular parlance, is the result.

The regions of space beyond our planet are filled with flying debris. Some pieces collide with Earth as it speeds along; others, traveling at incredible speeds, overtake and smash into the spinning sphere with loud explosions and bright flashes, meeting their end against its molecular shield or perhaps bouncing back into the void. Some come alone, wandering fragments from the vastness of space; others fall in showers like golden rain; all creating a bombardment that is terrifying in its scale. It’s estimated that every twenty-four hours, Earth or its atmosphere is hit by four hundred million projectiles of iron or stone, weighing anywhere from an ounce to tons. Every month, at least twelve billion iron and stone fragments rush toward the flying globe, crashing into the surrounding atmosphere with vivid displays. Due to the resistance from the air, few of these solid impacts hit the Earth. They approach from space at speeds of thirty or forty miles per second, and like moths, they dive into the rotating planet, drawn to their doom by its deadly pull. The moment they enter our atmosphere, they ignite; the air piles up and compresses in front of them with unimaginable force, generating friction that causes an immediate rise in temperature, resulting in what we call a shooting star, or meteor.

The Perfect View of Earth Being Hit by an Estimated Four Hundred Million Meteorites Every Twenty-four Hours.[20]

A simple experiment, made by Joule and Thomson, well illustrates the possibility of this rise in temperature by atmospheric friction. If a wire is whirled through the air at a rate of one hundred and seventy-five feet per second, a rise of one degree, centigrade, will be noticed. If the revolutions are increased to three hundred and seventy-two feet per second, the elevation will be 5.3° C. If the temperature increases as the square of the velocity, a rate of speed[Pg 507] of twenty miles per second would develop a temperature not far from 360,000° C., which is probably far less than that at the surface of the ordinary meteor as it is seen blazing through our atmosphere. If the meteor is small it is often consumed by the intense heat generated; but larger fragments, owing to their velocity and the fact that they are poor conductors of heat and burn slowly, reach the surface and bury themselves in the sea or earth. But few escape the inevitable consequences of the contact, and of the untold millions which have struck the earth within the memory of man but five hundred and thirty have been seen to fall. The phenomena associated with the plunging meteor is most interesting. A blaze of light,[Pg 508] as the terrific heat ignites the iron, announces its entrance into our atmosphere. It may be red, yellow, white, green, or blue, all these hues having been observed. Then follows the explosion, caused by the contact with the air piled up ahead, and in certain instances a loud detonation or a series of noises is heard, which may be repeated indefinitely until the meteoric mass is completely destroyed, and drops, a shower of disintegrated particles, which fall rattling to the ground.

A straightforward experiment conducted by Joule and Thomson clearly demonstrates how temperature can increase due to atmospheric friction. When a wire is spun through the air at a speed of one hundred seventy-five feet per second, the temperature rises by one degree Celsius. If the speed is ramped up to three hundred seventy-two feet per second, the temperature increase reaches 5.3° C. Since temperature rises with the square of the velocity, a speed of twenty miles per second would create a temperature close to 360,000° C., which is probably much lower than the temperatures found on the surface of an ordinary meteor that is seen glowing as it travels through our atmosphere. If the meteor is small, it is often completely vaporized by the extreme heat it generates; however, larger fragments are able to reach the surface and embed themselves in the sea or the earth due to their speed and the fact that they are poor conductors of heat and burn slowly. Very few manage to escape the inevitable outcome of this contact, and of the countless meteors that have struck the earth during human history, only five hundred and thirty have been observed to fall. The events associated with a falling meteor are quite fascinating. A bright flash of light, as the intense heat ignites the iron, marks its entry into our atmosphere. This light may be red, yellow, white, green, or blue; all these colors have been noted. This is followed by an explosion, caused by the air being compressed in front of it, and in some cases, a loud boom or a series of sounds can be heard, which may continue until the meteoric mass is entirely obliterated, showering down a rain of fragmented particles that crash to the ground.

The blaze of light does not continue to the earth, nor does the meteor, should it survive, strike the ground with the velocity with which it entered the atmosphere, as the latter often arrests its motion so completely that it drops upon the earth by its own weight, well illustrated by the meteorites of the Hesslefall, which dropped upon ice but a few inches thick, rebounding as they fell. Thus the atmosphere protects the inhabitants of the globe from a terrific bombardment by destroying many of the largest meteorites, reducing the size of others before they reach the surface and arresting the velocity so that few bury themselves deeply in the soil.

The bright light doesn’t reach the earth, and if a meteor does survive, it doesn’t hit the ground at the same speed it entered the atmosphere. The atmosphere often slows it down so much that it simply falls to the earth under its own weight, like the meteorites from the Hesslefall, which landed on ice just a few inches thick and bounced as they fell. In this way, the atmosphere protects the people on the planet from a massive barrage by destroying many of the largest meteorites, shrinking others before they hit the surface, and slowing them down enough so that few embed themselves deeply in the ground.

The writer observed a remarkable meteor in 1894. It entered our atmosphere, apparently, over the Mojave Desert, in California, and exploded over the San Gabriel Valley, though without any appreciable sound, and after the first flash disappeared, leaving in the air a large balloon-shaped object of yellow light which lasted some moments, presenting a remarkable spectacle. In this instance the meteor had probably exploded or been consumed, leaving only the light to tell the story, the atmospheric armor of the earth having successfully warded off the blow.

The writer saw an amazing meteor in 1894. It seemed to enter our atmosphere over the Mojave Desert in California and exploded over the San Gabriel Valley, but there was no significant sound, and after the initial flash disappeared, a large balloon-shaped object of yellow light remained in the air for a few moments, creating a stunning sight. In this case, the meteor likely exploded or burned up, leaving just the light to tell the tale, as the Earth's atmospheric shield successfully absorbed the impact.

Viewing the facts as they exist, the earth, a seeming fugitive mass flying through space, vainly endeavoring to break the bonds which bind it to the sun, hunted, bombarded with strange missiles hurled from unseen hands or forces from the infinity of space, it is little wonder that the ancients and some savage races of later times invested the phenomena with strange meanings. It requires but little imagination to see in the flying earth a living monster followed by shadowy furies which hurl themselves upon it, now vainly attempting to reach the air-protected body or again striking it with terrific force, lodging deep in its sides amid loud reverberation and dazzling blaze of light.

Viewing the facts as they are, the earth, a seemingly fleeing mass moving through space, trying in vain to break free from the sun’s grasp, chased and bombarded with strange projectiles thrown by unseen forces from the vastness of space, it’s no surprise that ancient cultures and some isolated tribes later on attached bizarre meanings to these phenomena. It takes little imagination to see the moving earth as a living beast pursued by shadowy furies that launch themselves at it, sometimes desperately trying to reach its air-protected surface, and at other times striking it with immense force, burying deep into its sides amid loud echoes and dazzling bursts of light.

Meteorites have been known from the very earliest times, and have often been regarded as miraculous creatures to be worshiped and handed down from family to family. The famous meteorite which fell in Phrygia, centuries ago, was worshiped as Cybele, "the mother of the gods," and about the year 204 B.C. was carried to Rome with much display and ceremony, when people of all classes[Pg 509] fell down before it, deeming it a messenger from the gods. Diana of Ephesus and the famous Cyprian Venus were, in all probability, meteoric stones which were seen to fall, and were worshiped for the same reason as above. Livy describes a shower of meteorites which fell about the Alban Mount 652 B.C. The senate was demoralized, and certain prophets announced it a warning from heaven, so impressing the lawmakers that they declared a nine-days' festival with which to propitiate the gods. The visitor to Mecca will find enshrined in a place of honor a meteorite which can be traced back beyond 600 A.D., and which is worshiped by pilgrims. The Tartars pointed out a meteorite to Pallas, in 1772, which had fallen at Krasnojarsk, and which they considered a holy messenger from heaven. A large body of meteoric iron found in Wichita County, Texas, was regarded by the Indians as a fetich. They told strangers that it came from the sky as a messenger from the Great Spirit. This meteorite was stationed at a point where two Indian trails met, and was observed and worshiped as a shrine.

Meteorites have been recognized since ancient times and were often seen as miraculous entities to be revered and passed down through generations. The well-known meteorite that landed in Phrygia centuries ago was worshiped as Cybele, "the mother of the gods," and around 204 B.C., it was brought to Rome with great spectacle and ceremony, where people from all backgrounds [Pg 509] bowed before it, believing it was a messenger from the gods. Diana of Ephesus and the famous Cyprian Venus were likely meteoric stones that were witnessed falling and were worshiped for similar reasons. Livy recounts a meteor shower that occurred near the Alban Mount in 652 B.C. The senate was shaken by this event, and some prophets declared it a warning from the heavens, a message that so impacted the lawmakers that they proclaimed a nine-day festival to appease the gods. Visitors to Mecca will find a meteorite enshrined in a place of honor, which dates back over 600 A.D. and is venerated by pilgrims. In 1772, the Tartars showed Pallas a meteorite that had fallen in Krasnojarsk, which they believed was a holy messenger from the heavens. A large piece of meteoric iron found in Wichita County, Texas, was considered by the local Native Americans to be a fetich. They told outsiders that it originated from the sky as a message from the Great Spirit. This meteorite was located at a crossroads of two Indian trails, where it was observed and worshiped as a shrine.

The Chinese have records of meteors which fell 644 B.C. The oldest authentic fall in which the stone is preserved is that of Ensisheim, Elsass, Germany, in 1492. The stone, which weighed two hundred and sixty pounds, fell with a loud roar, much to the dismay of the peasantry, penetrating the ground to a depth of five feet. It was secured by King Maximilian, who, after presenting the Duke Sigismund with a section, hung the remainder in the parish church as a holy relic, where, it is said, it may still be seen.

The Chinese have records of meteors that fell in 644 B.C. The oldest verified fall, where the stone is still preserved, happened in Ensisheim, Elsass, Germany, in 1492. The stone, weighing two hundred sixty pounds, fell with a loud crash, alarming the local villagers, and penetrated the ground to a depth of five feet. It was claimed by King Maximilian, who, after giving a part of it to Duke Sigismund, hung the rest in the parish church as a holy relic, where, it’s said, it can still be seen.

Meteorites vary in size from minute objects not larger than a pea to masses of iron of enormous size. The Chupaderos meteorite, which fell in Chihuahua, Mexico, weighs twenty-five tons. Another, which fell in Kansas, broke into myriads of pieces, the sections found weighing thirteen hundred pounds. A meteorite in the Vienna Museum, which fell in Hungary, weighs six hundred and forty-seven pounds, while the Cranbourne meteorite in the British Museum weighs four tons. The Red River meteorite in the Yale Museum weighs sixteen hundred and thirty pounds. The largest meteorite known was discovered within the Arctic Circle by Lieutenant Peary. The Eskimos had known of it for generations as a source of supply for iron. It was found by Lieutenant Peary in May, 1894, but, owing to its enormous weight, could not be removed until the summer of 1897, when, after much labor, it was excavated and hoisted into the hold of the steam whaling bark Hope and carried to New York, where it has found a resting place in the cabinet of the American Museum of Natural History. It is believed to weigh one hundred tons.

Meteorites come in sizes ranging from tiny objects no bigger than a pea to massive iron chunks of incredible weight. The Chupaderos meteorite, which landed in Chihuahua, Mexico, weighs twenty-five tons. Another one that fell in Kansas shattered into countless pieces, with sections found weighing thirteen hundred pounds. A meteorite displayed in the Vienna Museum, which fell in Hungary, weighs six hundred and forty-seven pounds, while the Cranbourne meteorite in the British Museum weighs four tons. The Red River meteorite in the Yale Museum weighs sixteen hundred and thirty pounds. The biggest meteorite known was found within the Arctic Circle by Lieutenant Peary. The Eskimos had known about it for generations as a source of iron. It was discovered by Lieutenant Peary in May 1894, but due to its massive weight, it couldn't be removed until the summer of 1897. After a lot of effort, it was dug out and lifted into the hold of the steam whaling ship Hope, then transported to New York, where it has found a place in the American Museum of Natural History. It’s believed to weigh one hundred tons.

Up to 1772 the stories of bodies falling from space were not[Pg 510] entertained seriously by scientific men. So eminent a scientist as Lavoisier, after thoroughly investigating a case, decided that it was merely a stone which had been struck by lightning. Falls finally occurred which demonstrated beyond dispute that the missiles came from space, and science recognized the fact that the earth was literally being bombarded, and that human safety was due to the atmospheric armor, scarcely one hundred miles thick, that enveloped the earth. Instances of the destruction of human life from this cause are very rare. Some years ago a meteorite crushed into the home of an Italian peasant, killing the occupant; and cattle have been known to be destroyed by them; but such instances are exceptional. In 1660 a meteorite fell at Milan, on the authority of the Italian physicist Paolo Maria Tezzayo, killing a Franciscan monk. Humboldt is authority for the statement that a monk was struck dead by a meteorite at Crema, September 4, 1511; and in 1674, on the same authority, a meteorite struck a ship at sea and killed two Swedish sailors.

Up until 1772, the accounts of objects falling from space were not[Pg 510] taken seriously by scientists. A highly regarded scientist like Lavoisier, after thoroughly examining a case, concluded that it was simply a stone hit by lightning. Eventually, occurrences were documented that proved without a doubt that these objects came from space, and science acknowledged that the Earth was literally being bombarded, with human safety relying on the atmospheric shield, barely a hundred miles thick, that surrounds the planet. Cases of human fatalities caused by this are quite rare. A few years ago, a meteorite crashed into the home of an Italian farmer, killing the resident; there have also been reports of cattle being killed by them, but such cases are unusual. In 1660, a meteorite fell in Milan, according to Italian physicist Paolo Maria Tezzayo, killing a Franciscan monk. Humboldt states that a monk was killed by a meteorite in Crema on September 4, 1511, and in 1674, based on the same source, a meteorite struck a ship at sea, resulting in the deaths of two Swedish sailors.

In December, 1795, at Wold Cottage, in Yorkshire, England, a stone weighing fifty pounds dashed through the air with a loud roar, alarming people in the vicinity, and burying itself in the ground not thirty feet from a laborer. This mass, though undoubtedly traveling, when it struck our atmosphere, at a rate of at least thirty miles a second, was checked so completely that it sank but twelve inches into the soft chalk. Great as is the heat generated during the passage of a meteorite through the air, it does not always permeate the entire body. This was well illustrated in the case of the meteorite which fell at Dhurmsala, Kangra, Punjaub, India, in 1860, fragments of which can be seen in the Field Museum in Chicago. Of it Dr. Oliver C. Farington says: "The fragments were so cold as to benumb the fingers of those who collected them. This is perhaps the only instance known in which the cold of space has become perceptible to human senses."

In December 1795, at Wold Cottage in Yorkshire, England, a stone weighing fifty pounds flew through the air with a loud bang, startling nearby people and burying itself in the ground less than thirty feet from a worker. Although this mass was traveling at least thirty miles per second when it entered our atmosphere, it was slowed down enough that it only sank twelve inches into the soft chalk. Even though a lot of heat is created when a meteorite passes through the air, it doesn't always heat up the entire body. This was clearly seen in the case of the meteorite that fell in Dhurmsala, Kangra, Punjab, India, in 1860, some fragments of which are displayed in the Field Museum in Chicago. Dr. Oliver C. Farington noted: "The fragments were so cold that they numbed the fingers of those who collected them. This might be the only known case where the cold of space has been felt by humans."

Some of the individual falls during recent years have attracted widespread attention. One of the most remarkable is known as the Great Kansas Meteor. It was evidently of large size, flashing into sight eighty or ninety miles from the earth, on the 20th of June, 1876, over the State of Kansas. To the first observers it appeared to come from the vicinity of the moon, and resembled a small moon or a gigantic fire ball, blazing brightly, and creating terror and amazement among thousands of spectators who witnessed its flight. It passed to the east, disappearing near the horizon in a blaze of light. The entire passage occupied nearly fifty seconds, being visible to the inhabitants of Iowa, Nebraska, Missouri, Indiana, Wisconsin, Illinois, Michigan, Kentucky, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and West Virginia.

Some individual meteor falls in recent years have gained a lot of attention. One of the most notable is called the Great Kansas Meteor. It was clearly quite large, appearing in the sky about eighty or ninety miles above the Earth on June 20, 1876, over Kansas. To those who saw it first, it looked like it came from the area of the moon and resembled a small moon or a massive fireball, shining brightly and causing fear and astonishment among the thousands of people who watched it fly by. It traveled eastward and vanished near the horizon in a burst of light. The whole event lasted nearly fifty seconds and was visible to people in Iowa, Nebraska, Missouri, Indiana, Wisconsin, Illinois, Michigan, Kentucky, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and West Virginia.

This visitor created the greatest alarm and apprehension along its path, the blaze of light being accompanied by repeated explosions and detonations which sounded like the rumble and roar of cannonading. To some it appeared like the rattling of heavy teams over a rough, rocky road; others believed subterranean explosions accompanied the fall. Horses ran away, stock hurried bellowing to cover, and men, women, and children crouched in fear or fled before the fiery visitor whose roar was distinctly heard several minutes after it had disappeared. As the meteor crossed the Mississippi River the noise of the explosions increased in severity, and were distinctly heard sixty or seventy miles from its path, or a distance of one hundred and forty miles apart. The great ball of flame remained intact as it crossed five or six States, but as it passed over central Illinois loud detonations were heard and the light spread out like an exploding rocket with flashing points. This was the death and destruction of the monster, and from here it dashed on, a stream or shower of countless meteors instead of a solid body, forming over Indiana and Ohio a cluster over forty miles long and five in breadth, showing that while the meteor had broken up it was still moving with great velocity. How far it traveled is not known, as it was not seen to strike. Observers in Pennsylvania saw it rushing in the direction of New York, and people in that State, where the day was cloudy, heard strange rumblings and detonations. Houses rattled, and the inhabitants along the line the meteor was supposed to have passed accredited the phenomena to an earthquake. Somewhere, perhaps in the forest region of the Adirondacks, or in the Atlantic, lies the wreck of this meteor. But one fragment was found. A farmer in Indiana, while watching its passage heard the thud of a falling object, and going to the spot the following morning found a small meteorite weighing two thirds of a pound.

This visitor caused the greatest alarm and fear along its path, with the bright light accompanied by repeated explosions that sounded like cannon fire. To some, it felt like heavy wagons rattling over a rough, rocky road; others thought there were underground explosions happening as it fell. Horses ran away, livestock rushed bellowing to find shelter, and men, women, and children crouched in fear or ran from the fiery visitor, whose roar could still be heard for several minutes after it disappeared. As the meteor crossed the Mississippi River, the explosions grew louder and could be distinctly heard sixty or seventy miles away, creating a sound over a distance of one hundred and forty miles. The huge ball of fire remained intact while crossing five or six states, but as it moved over central Illinois, loud explosions were heard, and the light spread out like an exploding rocket with flashing points. This was the death throes of the meteor, and it continued on as a stream or shower of countless meteors instead of a solid object, forming a cluster over Indiana and Ohio that was over forty miles long and five miles wide, showing that although the meteor had broken apart, it was still moving rapidly. How far it traveled is unknown, as it wasn’t seen to land. Observers in Pennsylvania saw it heading towards New York, where people in that state, under cloudy skies, heard strange rumblings and detonations. Houses rattled, and residents along the meteor's supposed path attributed the phenomena to an earthquake. Somewhere, possibly in the forested regions of the Adirondacks or in the Atlantic, lies the wreck of this meteor. However, only one fragment was found. A farmer in Indiana, while watching its passage, heard the sound of something falling, and when he went to check the spot the next morning, he discovered a small meteorite weighing two-thirds of a pound.

This marvelous body was first observed in all probability in the northwestern corner of the Indian Territory, possibly sixty or seventy miles above the earth, and from here it dashed along with repeated explosions, almost parallel to the earth's surface, disappearing over New York.

This incredible object was likely first seen in the northwestern part of the Indian Territory, probably sixty or seventy miles above the ground, and from there it sped along with frequent bursts, nearly parallel to the earth's surface, vanishing over New York.

Another remarkable meteor fell into the Atlantic Ocean far out at sea, July 20, 1860. It resembled the one mentioned above in that it was accompanied by a marvelous pyrotechnic display. It first appeared in the vicinity of Michigan, blazing out with a fiery glow that filled the heavens with light. Cocks crowed, oxen lowed, and people rushed from their homes along its course over the States of New York, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey. When last seen, over the Atlantic, it had separated into three parts, which followed each other as separate fire bodies, without the noise which was the accompanying feature of the Kansas meteor.

Another incredible meteor fell into the Atlantic Ocean far out at sea on July 20, 1860. It was similar to the one mentioned earlier in that it was followed by an amazing light show. It first appeared near Michigan, shining brightly and lighting up the sky. Roosters crowed, cattle mooed, and people ran out of their homes to watch it pass over New York, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey. When it was last seen over the Atlantic, it had broken into three pieces, which followed each other as distinct fireballs, without the loud noise that accompanied the Kansas meteor.

Doubtless the majority of meteors plunge into the ocean, and in modern times several large meteoric bodies have narrowly escaped passing vessels. On December 1, 1896, the officers of the ship Walkomming, bound from New York to Bremen, noticed a large and brilliant meteor flashing down upon them. Its direction was from southeast to northwest, and it plunged into the sea ahead of the vessel with a loud roar and hissing sound; a few minutes later an immense tidal wave, presumably caused by the fall, struck the ship, doing no little damage. Even more remarkable was the escape of the British ship Cawdor, which was given up by the underwriters, but which reached San Francisco November 20, 1897. During a heavy storm, August 20th, a large meteor flashed from the sky and passed between the main and mizzen masts, crashing into the sea with a blinding flash and deafening detonation. For a moment it was thought the ship was on fire, and the air was filled with sulphurous fumes.

No doubt, most meteors fall into the ocean, and in recent times, several large meteorites have come dangerously close to passing ships. On December 1, 1896, the crew of the ship Walkomming, sailing from New York to Bremen, spotted a large, bright meteor streaking towards them. It was headed from the southeast to the northwest and crashed into the sea in front of the ship with a loud roar and hissing noise; a few minutes later, a huge tidal wave, likely caused by the impact, hit the ship, causing significant damage. Even more astonishing was the near miss for the British ship Cawdor, which was written off by insurance but made it to San Francisco on November 20, 1897. During a fierce storm on August 20th, a large meteor shot from the sky and passed between the main and mizzen masts, crashing into the ocean with a blinding flash and deafening explosion. For a moment, it seemed like the ship was on fire, and the air was filled with sulfurous fumes.

In 1888 a meteor dashed into the atmosphere of the earth and made a brilliant display over southern California. It appeared between[Pg 513] twelve and one o'clock in the morning, and shot across the heavens, a fiery red mass—not like the ordinary meteor, but writhing and twisting in a manner peculiarly its own, resembling a huge serpent. When it had passed nearly across the sky it apparently stopped and doubled in the form of a horseshoe, according to the informant of the writer, as large as a half-mile race track. The horseshoe remained visible several minutes, gradually disappearing. The brilliancy of this meteor can be imagined when it is known that the entire San Gabriel Valley was illumined as though an electric light of great power had suddenly been flashed upon it.

In 1888, a meteor entered the Earth's atmosphere and created a stunning display over Southern California. It appeared between[Pg 513] midnight and 1 a.m., shooting across the sky as a fiery red mass—not like a typical meteor, but writhing and twisting in a unique way, resembling a giant serpent. As it moved nearly across the sky, it seemed to stop and curled into the shape of a horseshoe, according to the writer's source, as large as a half-mile racetrack. The horseshoe remained visible for several minutes before gradually fading away. The brightness of this meteor can be imagined when considering that the entire San Gabriel Valley was lit up as if a powerful electric light had suddenly been turned on.

Coon Butte, where ten tons of meteoric iron have been discovered, is believed to have been created by a meteor.
Interior Section of Coon Butte.
Coon Butte section.

Some time in past ages a meteorite weighing at least ten tons shot into our atmosphere and struck the earth near the famous Cañon Diablo in Arizona, the mysterious gulch crossed by the Atchison, Topeka and Santa Fé Railroad. The discovery was made several years ago by a sheep herder, named Armijo. Finding a piece of iron with a peculiar lustrous surface which he believed to be silver, he carried it to one of the towns, where it finally fell into the hands of a geologist, who pronounced it a meteorite. The discovery was followed up, and on the crest and in the vicinity of a singular cone about four thousand feet in diameter pieces of a meteorite were found on the surface, which gave a combined weight of ten tons, in all probability but a fraction of the real monster. The iron masses were widely scattered over the slope and the adjacent mesa, and it was assumed that a gigantic meteorite or star had fallen and produced the cone, another striking the earth and forming what is now known as the Cañon Diablo. A large piece of meteoric iron was found twenty miles from the cone; another eight miles east of it; two thousand pieces weighing not over a few pounds or ounces were taken from the slopes; two exceeding a thousand pounds were found within a half mile, while forty or fifty weighing about one hundred pounds were discovered within a radius of half a mile. Here not only a meteor, but a large-sized meteoric shower, had succeeded in penetrating the armor of the earth, leaving many evidences of the extraordinary occurrence which may have been witnessed by the early man of what is now known as Arizona. From the peculiar[Pg 514] and interesting evidence a geologist deduced the hypothesis that the crater known as Coon Butte could have been produced by a meteor with a diameter of fifteen hundred feet, and a careful examination with a view of discovering it was made with nicely adjusted magnetic instruments; but in no instance did they indicate the presence of a vast body of metal buried in the earth, and it was assumed that the striking of the crater by the colossal meteorite was a chance blow.

Some time in the past, a meteorite weighing at least ten tons entered our atmosphere and hit the ground near the famous Cañon Diablo in Arizona, the mysterious gorge crossed by the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé Railroad. The discovery was made several years ago by a shepherd named Armijo. He found a piece of iron with a shiny surface that he thought was silver and took it to one of the towns, where it eventually came into the hands of a geologist, who identified it as a meteorite. Following the discovery, on the top and near a unique cone about four thousand feet in diameter, pieces of the meteorite were found on the surface, weighing a total of ten tons—likely just a fraction of the actual mass. The iron fragments were scattered over the slope and the nearby mesa, leading to the assumption that a gigantic meteorite or star had fallen and created the cone, while another struck the earth, forming what we now call Cañon Diablo. A large slab of meteoric iron was found twenty miles from the cone; another was located eight miles east; two thousand pieces weighing just a few pounds or ounces were collected from the slopes; two pieces over a thousand pounds were discovered within half a mile, while around forty or fifty weighing about one hundred pounds were found within a half-mile radius. Here, not just one meteor, but a sizable meteoric shower had managed to pierce the earth's surface, leaving numerous signs of the extraordinary event that early humans in what is now Arizona may have witnessed. From the distinctive and intriguing evidence, a geologist proposed the hypothesis that the crater known as Coon Butte could have been created by a meteor with a diameter of fifteen hundred feet. A careful examination was conducted using finely tuned magnetic instruments to search for it, but they never indicated the presence of a significant amount of metal buried underground, leading to the conclusion that the impact of the colossal meteorite on the crater was a random event.

The Crater of Coon Butte near Cañon Diablo, where fragments of a meteorite have been discovered, and which was once thought to have been created by the meteorite.
One Hundred and Sixty-one Pound Meteorite. A piece of the ten-ton meteorite that fell at Coon Butte, near Canyon Diablo.
161.5 Pound Meteorite Discovered near Coon Butte Crater.
Crosses indicate large fragments of the meteorite discovered at Coon Butte. (Seven miles wide.)

The meteorites or foreign bodies which bombard the earth may be included in three classes—meteoric irons or aërosiderites, meteoric iron stones or aërosiderolites, and meteoric stones, aërolites—all containing elements, about twenty-five in number, which have been found upon the earth. The most conspicuous and important are silicon, iron, nickel, magnesium, sulphur, carbon, and phosphorus, while the others are aluminum, antimony, arsenic, calcium, chlorine, chromium, cobalt, copper, hydrogen, lithium, manganese, oxygen, potassium, sodium, tin, and titanium. Hydrogen and the diamond have also been observed. A number of interesting chemical compounds are found in meteorites not known on the earth, and a study of their character shows that the conditions under which the meteors were formed were entirely different from those which saw the beginning of things terrestrial. In brief, where meteors were born there was an absence of air and water. On the other hand, there was at some stage in the history of meteorites an abundance of hydrogen. The meteoric irons are made up principally of iron with an alloy of nickel, and show a rich crystalline structure, the[Pg 515] various angles producing a variety of forms known as Widmanstatten figures which a few years ago formed the basis of a singular sensation. The figures were supposed to be fossil shells and various animals of a diminutive size which once populated the wrecked world of which the meteor was assumed to be a part. These meteoric animals from space were named and classified by several observers, who were finally forced to acknowledge that their creations were the fanciful markings of crystallization.

The meteorites or foreign objects that hit the Earth can be grouped into three categories: meteoric irons (or aërosiderites), meteoric iron stones (or aërosiderolites), and meteoric stones (aërolites). All of them contain about twenty-five elements that have also been found on Earth. The most noticeable and important ones include silicon, iron, nickel, magnesium, sulfur, carbon, and phosphorus, while the others are aluminum, antimony, arsenic, calcium, chlorine, chromium, cobalt, copper, hydrogen, lithium, manganese, oxygen, potassium, sodium, tin, and titanium. Hydrogen and diamonds have also been observed. Several fascinating chemical compounds found in meteorites aren’t known to exist on Earth, and studying their properties reveals that the conditions in which these meteors formed were completely different from those that led to the creation of terrestrial materials. In short, where meteors originated, there was no air or water. However, at some point in the history of meteorites, there was a lot of hydrogen. The meteoric irons mainly consist of iron with a nickel alloy and display a rich crystalline structure, with various angles creating different forms known as Widmanstatten figures, which sparked a unique sensation a few years back. These figures were once thought to be fossilized shells and tiny animals that supposedly inhabited the destroyed world of which the meteor was believed to be a part. These celestial creatures were named and categorized by several observers, who eventually had to admit that these were merely the fanciful patterns of crystallization.

Another class of meteorites (meteoric iron stones) may be described as spongy masses of nickeliferous iron in whose pores are found grains of chryosite and other silicates. A type of these bodies is the meteor of Pallas, which was discovered by him in 1772. The third class of meteoric stones are those in which the stony or silicous predominates. As a rule they contain scattered metallic grains, but certain ones, as the aërolite which fell at Gara, France, in 1806, contain metallic constituents.

Another category of meteorites (meteoric iron stones) can be described as spongy masses of nickel-rich iron that contain grains of chryosite and other silicates in their pores. One type of these bodies is the meteor of Pallas, which he discovered in 1772. The third category of meteoric stones includes those where the stony or silicate material predominates. Generally, they have scattered metallic grains, but some, like the aërolite that fell in Gara, France, in 1806, contain metallic components.

The aërolites present an attractive appearance when made into sections, showing crystals and splinterlike fragments, and under the glass seem to be made up of many minute spheres ranging from those the size of a cherry down to others invisible to the naked eye. The minerals prominent in their composition are chrysolite, bronzite, augite, enstatite, feldspar, chronite, etc., showing a marked similarity to the eruptive rocks so well known on the earth. The collections of famous meteorites in the various museums of the world have constantly been examined and studied with a view to determine their origin, the question being a fascinating one to layman and scientist. Astronomers in the past have variously answered the question. The flying fragments were believed by some to be the wreckage of other worlds. Planets had perhaps collided and been rent asunder in former ages, and space filled with the flying fragments. Others thought that meteors were molten matter thrown from the earth or moon. All these theories have been relinquished in view of evidence of a more or less convincing character pointing to the conclusion that the bombardment of the earth is one of the results of the disintegration of comets. In other words, cometary matter flying not always blindly through space, but in the orbit of the comet of which it originally formed a part, constituting the missiles.

The meteorites look really appealing when sliced open, revealing crystals and jagged pieces, and under a microscope, they appear to be made up of tiny spheres that vary from the size of a cherry to some that are too small to see with the naked eye. The main minerals in them include chrysolite, bronzite, augite, enstatite, feldspar, chronite, and others, showing a strong resemblance to the volcanic rocks we're familiar with on Earth. Collections of famous meteorites in museums around the world have been continuously studied to figure out where they come from, a question that intrigues both casual observers and scientists alike. In the past, astronomers have given different answers to this question. Some believed the flying fragments were debris from other worlds, suggesting that planets might have collided and shattered in ancient times, leaving space filled with these fragments. Others thought meteors were molten material ejected from the Earth or the moon. However, all these theories have been set aside due to evidence that suggests the bombardment of Earth is largely a result of the breakup of comets. In other words, comet debris travels through space not aimlessly, but along the orbit of the comet it originally came from, acting as projectiles.

It is known that the meteors were formed in a region where air and water were absent. It is equally evident that life was not a factor in the past history of the bodies, though it must be acknowledged that the hydrocarbons resembling terrestrial bitumens which are found in some meteorites suggest the possibility of vegetable life. These comets, the mysterious bodies which seem to be roving through space, misconceived planets, as it were, forced into the world half[Pg 516] made up, offer the best known solution, as they are literally worlds without air or water, enveloped in a strange and ever-changing substitute for atmosphere; ghostly worlds, which seem to be drawn to the sun, then thrown out into space again to repeat the act until the mighty change from close contact with the fiery mass to the intense cold of distant realms wrecks them, scatters their fragments through the infinity of space where they form gigantic rings or clusters of meteoric matter, raining down upon the sun and planets and all heavenly bodies which meet them, adding fuel to the former, material substance to the latter, and in the case of the moon pitilessly bombarding her crust—illustrating the effect of the bombardment of the earth were it deprived of its atmospheric armor.

It’s understood that meteors formed in an area where there was no air or water. It’s also clear that life didn't play a role in the history of these bodies, although the hydrocarbons similar to terrestrial bitumens found in some meteorites suggest the possibility of plant life. These comets, the mysterious objects roaming through space, mistaken for planets, seem to be forced into existence halfway made, represent the best-known explanation. They are literally worlds without air or water, surrounded by a strange and constantly changing substitute for atmosphere; ghostly worlds that appear to be drawn to the sun, then flung back into space to go through the cycle again until the drastic shift from close proximity to the fiery mass to the intense cold of distant regions destroys them, scattering their fragments across the infinite void where they create massive rings or clusters of meteoric material, falling onto the sun and planets and all celestial bodies that encounter them, adding fuel to some, material to others, and in the case of the moon, relentlessly bombarding its crust—showing what the effect of such bombardment would be on Earth if it were stripped of its atmospheric shield.

The evidence which enabled astronomers to definitely associate comets with meteoric showers and falling stars leads one into a world of romance. Schiaparelli, the distinguished Italian astronomer, made the discovery that meteors had a cometic origin. He had been calculating the orbit and motion of the meteorites which produce the August showers, when it occurred to him that they corresponded with those of a certain comet. By following up this clew it was discovered that the orbit of Tempel's comet corresponded with that of the meteors of the November star shower. The most remarkable evidence was that produced by Biela's comet, discovered in 1826. It had a revolution about the sun of six years and eight months. It was seen in 1772, 1805, 1832, 1845, and 1852. The vast mass, which appeared to be rushing around the sun with remarkable velocity, became separated in 1846, dividing into two parts, one hundred and fifty thousand or two hundred thousand miles from each other. In six years the separation had increased to about one and a half million miles. What mighty cataclysm in infinite space caused this rupture the mind of man can not conceive, but something occurred which rent the aërial giant asunder, and so far as known completed its wreck, as from that time Biela's comet has not been seen. In 1872 the comet was looked for, and astronomers predicted that if it did not appear a shower of stars or meteors would be visible—the remains of the lost traveler through space—and that they would diverge from a point in Andromeda.

The evidence that allowed astronomers to definitively link comets with meteor showers and falling stars takes one into a world of wonder. Schiaparelli, the famous Italian astronomer, discovered that meteors originated from comets. While calculating the orbit and motion of the meteorites responsible for the August showers, it struck him that they matched the orbit of a particular comet. By following this lead, it was found that Tempel's comet's orbit aligned with the meteors from the November star shower. The most striking evidence came from Biela's comet, which was discovered in 1826. It had an orbital period around the sun of six years and eight months. It was observed in 1772, 1805, 1832, 1845, and 1852. The massive body, which seemed to be hurtling around the sun at an incredible speed, split apart in 1846, breaking into two pieces that were about one hundred and fifty thousand to two hundred thousand miles apart. Over six years, the distance between them grew to roughly one and a half million miles. What enormous cataclysm in the vastness of space caused this breakup is beyond human understanding, but something occurred that tore the enormous celestial body apart, and as far as is known, this resulted in its complete destruction, as Biela's comet has not been seen since. In 1872, the comet was sought after, and astronomers predicted that if it didn't appear, a shower of stars or meteors would be visible—the remnants of the lost traveler through space—and that they would emanate from a point in Andromeda.

This remarkable prediction was verified in every particular. When the moment for the appearance of the comet arrived, November 27, 1872, there burst upon the heavens, not Biela's comet, but a marvelous shower of shooting stars, which dashed down from the constellation of Andromeda as predicted. In 1885 this was duplicated, and the atmosphere was apparently filled with shooting stars. Biela's comet had met disaster in infinite space, and the earth was being bombarded with the wreckage.

This amazing prediction was confirmed in every detail. When the time came for the comet to appear on November 27, 1872, it wasn't Biela's comet that lit up the sky, but a stunning shower of shooting stars that fell from the Andromeda constellation as anticipated. This was repeated in 1885, and the sky seemed to be packed with shooting stars. Biela's comet had suffered a fate in the vastness of space, and the Earth was being pelted with its remnants.

It is difficult to comprehend the vastness of these clusters of meteors which constitute the wreck of comets and the source of the principal bombardments. Thus the August stream, which gives us the brilliant displays of summer nights, is supposed to be ten million miles in thickness, as the earth dashing through at a rate of two million miles a day is several days in passing it. We cross the November stream of meteors in a few hours, suggesting a width of forty thousand or fifty thousand miles. This stream of metallic bodies is hundreds of millions of miles in length, and contains myriads of projectiles which may yet be hurled upon the earth or some of the planets of the solar system.

It's hard to grasp the enormity of these clusters of meteors, which are remnants of comets and the source of major meteor showers. The August meteor shower, which gives us those stunning displays on summer nights, is thought to be ten million miles thick, and since Earth travels through it at about two million miles a day, it takes several days to pass through. We zip through the November meteor shower in just a few hours, indicating a width of forty or fifty thousand miles. This stream of metallic objects stretches for hundreds of millions of miles and contains countless pieces that could potentially collide with Earth or other planets in our solar system.

The November Meteor Shower at Sea from Sandy Hook.

But one piece of Biela's comet, so far as known, was found—a fragment weighing eight pounds falling at Mazapil, Mexico, where it remains one of the most inspiring and interesting of inanimate objects. For years the vast metallic mass, of which this piece formed a part, rushed through space, covering millions of miles; now near the burning surface of the sun, now in regions of space where its heat was scarcely perceptible. For over a century this monster was observed by the inhabitants of the earth, and finally a portion fell and human beings handled and examined it.

But one piece of Biela's comet, as far as we know, was found—a fragment weighing eight pounds that fell in Mazapil, Mexico, where it remains one of the most fascinating and remarkable inanimate objects. For years, the vast metallic mass, of which this piece was a part, sped through space, covering millions of miles; sometimes it was near the scorching surface of the sun, and at other times it was in regions of space where its heat was barely noticeable. For over a century, this giant was watched by people on Earth, and eventually a part of it fell, allowing humans to touch and study it.

The fiery messengers which dash down singly upon the earth, the showers of meteoric stones which flash through our atmosphere with ephemeral gleams, are, then, the remains of gigantic comets which have been seen rushing with apparent erratic course through space, and which by unknown causes have been destroyed and now as meteoric clusters, one of which is estimated to be one billion miles in length and one hundred thousand miles in thickness, and to contain one hundred thousand million meteors, are swinging through space, with many erratic and wandering forms, pouring upon the earth and all the planets of the solar system a mighty and continuous bombardment.

The fiery messengers that rush down individually to the earth, the showers of meteoric stones that streak through our atmosphere with brief flashes, are actually the remnants of massive comets that have been seen speeding through space in unpredictable paths. For reasons unknown, these comets have been destroyed and now exist as meteor clusters, one of which is estimated to be a billion miles long and one hundred thousand miles thick, containing one hundred billion meteors. They are moving through space, taking on many erratic and wandering shapes, unleashing a massive and constant bombardment on the earth and all the planets in the solar system.


THE SPIRIT OF CONQUEST.

By J. NOVICOW.

By J. NOVICOW.

The spirit of conquest produces a gigantic aggregation of calamities and sufferings. A large number of persons still regard conquests with a favoring eye. Now, what does a conquest signify? It is the arming of a band of soldiers and going and taking possession of a territory. Although such expeditions may appear useful, lucrative, legitimate, and even glorious, little regard is paid, in conducting them, to the good of societies; for, in spite of all euphemisms, such military enterprises are robbery, and nothing else, all the time.

The mindset of conquest leads to a huge collection of disasters and pain. Many people still view conquests positively. But what does a conquest really mean? It's about gathering a group of soldiers to take control of land. While these missions might seem beneficial, profitable, rightful, and even heroic, there's little consideration for the well-being of societies involved; because, despite all the pretty words, these military actions are simply theft, and that's the reality.

Generous spirits who talk about suppressing war do great injury to mankind. Setting themselves in pursuit of a chimera, they abandon the road that leads to concrete and positive results. Realists treat the partisans of perpetual peace as Utopian dreamers, and refuse to follow them. The noblest and most generous efforts are thus wholly lost. The direction of public opinion is left to empirics and retrogrades, to narrow-minded people, who are satisfied with living from day to day and have not the courage to look the social problems of the time in the face. War will never be abolished any more than murder. The propaganda should not be directed on that side. The spirit of conquest is the thing to combat. And this[Pg 519] colossal error must be fought not in the name of a vague and intangible fraternity, but by appealing to the egoistic interest of every one. There will always be wars, because man will never be absolutely sound-minded. At times passion and folly will prevail over reason. But the idea that conquest is the quickest means of increasing prosperity will not be everlasting, because it is utterly false.

Generous people who talk about ending war cause great harm to humanity. By chasing after an illusion, they ignore the path that leads to real, positive outcomes. Realists see supporters of everlasting peace as idealistic dreamers and choose not to follow them. The noblest and most generous efforts are thus completely wasted. The direction of public opinion is handed over to opportunists and reactionaries, to narrow-minded individuals who are content to live day by day and lack the courage to confront today's social issues. War will never be eliminated any more than murder will be. Propaganda shouldn't focus on that front. The spirit of conquest is what needs to be challenged. And this[Pg 519] massive mistake must be addressed not in the name of a vague and intangible brotherhood, but by appealing to everyone’s self-interest. There will always be wars because humans will never be completely rational. At times, passion and foolishness will overpower reason. However, the belief that conquest is the fastest way to increase prosperity won’t last forever because it’s completely untrue.

Man acts conformably to what seems to be his interest. The idea he has of this depends on his judgment, which varies every day, as do also his desires. There is only one efficacious method of effecting social changes: it is, to modify the desires of men, to bring them to seek new objects, different from the old ones.

Man acts according to what appears to be in his best interest. His perception of this depends on his judgment, which changes daily, just like his desires. There is only one effective way to bring about social change: it's to change people's desires, encouraging them to pursue new goals that are different from the old ones.

A great many Germans are saying now, "We would give up the last drop of our blood rather than surrender Alsace-Lorraine." Why do they say that? Because the possession of the provinces annexed in 1871 procures them some sort of real or imaginary satisfaction. But if, on the other hand, this annexation caused them extreme sufferings, the Germans would say, "We would give up the last drop of our blood to get rid of Alsace-Lorraine." Now, if the Germans (or any other people) could comprehend how largely the spirit of conquest diminishes the sum of their enjoyment, they would certainly express themselves in language of the latter sort. The apostles of perpetual peace have therefore taken the wrong road. Their efforts should bear upon the single object of showing that the appropriation of a neighbor's territories in no way increases the welfare of men. The pessimists answer us that it will take many years for the uselessness of conquests to be accepted. Well, then, man shall have to continue many years in suffering; that is all there is of it.

A lot of Germans are saying now, "We would give up the last drop of our blood rather than give up Alsace-Lorraine." Why do they say that? Because having the provinces annexed in 1871 gives them some kind of real or imagined satisfaction. But if, on the other hand, this annexation caused them extreme suffering, the Germans would say, "We would give up the last drop of our blood to get rid of Alsace-Lorraine." Now, if the Germans (or any other people) could understand how much the desire for conquest reduces their overall happiness, they would definitely express themselves in a different way. The advocates of lasting peace have therefore taken the wrong approach. Their efforts should focus on showing that taking a neighbor's land doesn’t increase people’s well-being. The pessimists tell us that it will take many years for the futility of conquests to be recognized. Well, then, humanity will have to endure many more years of suffering; that's all there is to it.

When will the day come that we shall find out that it is no longer advantageous to seize a neighbor's territory? We do not know. The only thing we can affirm with absolute certainty is, that when it arrives our prosperity will be increased five or ten fold.[21]

When will we realize that taking over a neighbor's land is no longer beneficial? We don't know. The only thing we can say for sure is that when that day comes, our success will multiply by five or ten times.[21]

This ctesohedonic error (lust for possession) has produced consequences of which we proceed to speak. Just as individuals fancy that they will be better off with larger possessions, so peoples imagine that their prosperity and happiness will be in direct proportion to the territorial extent of their country. Hence one of the silliest aberrations of the human mind—the fatuous idolatry of square miles. A great many Germans still figure it out that they will have a larger[Pg 520] sum of happiness if their country contains 208,670 square miles instead of 203,070.[22] Few errors are more evident. There are thousands of examples to prove that the welfare of citizens is in no way a function of the extent of the state. If it were so, Russia would be the richest country in Europe, while everybody knows it is exactly the contrary. Taxation in that country is pushed to limits that might almost be called absurd, and for that reason the extent of the nation is one of the greatest obstacles to its prosperity.

This hedonic error (lust for possession) has led to consequences that we will discuss. Just as people believe they will be better off with more possessions, nations think that their wealth and happiness will increase with the size of their territory. This results in one of the silliest quirks of the human mind—the foolish worship of square miles. Many Germans still believe they will have a greater sum of happiness if their country spans 208,670 square miles instead of 203,070. Few misconceptions are more obvious. There are countless examples showing that the well-being of citizens isn't tied to the size of the state. If it were, Russia would be the richest country in Europe, yet everyone knows that it's quite the opposite. Taxation in that country is pushed to levels that could almost be considered absurd, and for that reason, the size of the nation is one of the biggest obstacles to its prosperity.

As an example to illustrate the absurdity of the idolatry of square miles, take California, which now has 158,360 square miles,[23] and 1,200,000 inhabitants. If in another century the population should rise to forty millions, it might be expedient for the good government of these men to divide the State into several. If the conservatives of that period should declare that they would give the last drop of their blood to preserve the unity of their Commonwealth, they would be afflicted with the square-mile craze, and as foolish as the Europeans. Territorial divisions are made for men, not men for territorial divisions. The object enlightened patriots should pursue is not that a certain geographical extent should be included under one name or many, but that the divisions should conform to the aspirations and desires of the citizens. They should impose as little restraint as possible upon the economical and intellectual progress of societies.

To illustrate the absurdity of valuing square miles, let’s consider California, which currently has 158,360 square miles,[23] and a population of 1.2 million. If, in another century, the population were to grow to forty million, it might make sense for effective governance to divide the state into several parts. If the conservatives of that time were to claim they would give anything to maintain the unity of their state, they would be caught up in the square-mile obsession, acting as foolishly as some Europeans. Territorial divisions are created for people, not the other way around. What thoughtful citizens should strive for is not just a certain land area having one name or multiple names, but ensuring that divisions reflect the hopes and needs of the people. They should limit restrictions on the economic and intellectual growth of communities as much as possible.

The inhabitants of the province of Rio Grande recently wanted to secede from Brazil. The Government at Rio Janeiro, afflicted like other governments by the square-mile craze, would not consent to it, and hostilities broke out. Suppose the Rio Grandians had been victorious in this war; what would have been the result? There would have been eleven states in South America instead of ten. No modern political theorist would see the presage of an extraordinary calamity in such an event as that. The new state would have been recognized by the other powers, and things would have gone on as before. But if the central Government, respecting the wishes of the Rio Grandians, had consented to the secession, the empirical politicians of our time would have affirmed that the world had been unbalanced. Yet the situation would have been exactly the same in point of territorial divisions—eleven independent states instead of ten. We have then to think that, in the eyes of modern politicians, the avoidance of a war, the fact of sparing hundreds of millions of money and thousands of human lives, diminishes wealth, while the waste of capital and massacres should increase it! It would be hard to be less logical or more absurd.

The people of the state of Rio Grande recently wanted to break away from Brazil. The government in Rio de Janeiro, like other governments caught up in their own interests, refused to allow it, and conflict erupted. If the people of Rio Grande had won this war, what would the outcome have been? There would have been eleven states in South America instead of ten. No modern political theorist would see a significant disaster in that scenario. The new state would have been recognized by other countries, and life would have continued as usual. But if the central government had respected the wishes of the Rio Grande people and allowed them to secede, modern political analysts would claim that the world had been thrown off balance. Yet the situation would have been exactly the same in terms of land divisions—eleven independent states instead of ten. It seems that, in the view of contemporary politicians, avoiding war and saving billions of dollars and thousands of lives somehow decreases wealth, while wasting resources and causing massacres should increase it! It's hard to imagine anything more illogical or absurd.

The great North American federation is composed of forty-four States, of from 1,250 square miles (the size of Rhode Island) to 265,780 square miles (the size of Texas). If one hundred States should be established to-morrow of about 30,000 square miles each, there would not necessarily follow either an increase or a diminution of the welfare of the population. The Americans can make equally rapid progress whether divided into forty republics or one hundred, and as slow under one division as under the other. Wealth is not a function of political divisions. So Europe is now divided into twenty-four independent states, having from 8 to 2,100,000 square miles of territory. If it were divided to-morrow into one hundred independent states of 35,000 square miles each, it would as easily be poorer as richer. All would depend upon the interior organization of each of these states, and on the relations which they might establish with one another.

The large North American federation is made up of forty-four states, ranging from 1,250 square miles (the size of Rhode Island) to 265,780 square miles (the size of Texas). If one hundred states were created tomorrow, each around 30,000 square miles, this wouldn’t necessarily lead to a boost or drop in the welfare of the population. Americans can progress just as quickly whether divided into forty republics or one hundred, and they can progress slowly under either setup. Wealth isn’t determined by political boundaries. Similarly, Europe is currently split into twenty-four independent states, with territories from 8 to 2,100,000 square miles. If it were divided tomorrow into one hundred independent states of 35,000 square miles each, it could just as easily end up poorer as it could richer. The outcome would depend on how each state is organized internally and the relationships they establish with one another.

Very few persons understand this truth. When we see the most civilized nations of Europe imagining that their welfare depends on 5,000 or 6,000 square miles more or less, we stand really stupefied before the persistence of the ancient routines. The simple disarmament of three military corps would procure ten times as many benefits for the German people as the possession of Alsace-Lorraine. In short, as long as the false association between the territorial extent of a state and its wealth persists its progress in real wealth will be very slow.

Very few people get this truth. When we see the most advanced nations in Europe thinking that their well-being hinges on having 5,000 or 6,000 square miles more or less, we are truly astonished by the stubbornness of old habits. Just disarming three military divisions would bring ten times more benefits to the German people than owning Alsace-Lorraine. In short, as long as the misguided link between the size of a country and its wealth continues, its progress in real wealth will be very slow.

To return to the spirit of conquest. A great many things, as we have shown in another place, are not appropriable. Foreign territories are not so for entire nations. A military chief with his staff may be better off through the conquest of a country, but a nation never.

To get back to the idea of conquest. A lot of things, as we've explained elsewhere, can't really be owned. Foreign lands aren't available for entire nations. A military leader with their team might gain from taking over a country, but a nation never does.

When William of Normandy seized England he committed an act that was not according to his interest as properly understood. He destroyed by war a considerable quantity of wealth, and he and his barons in turn suffered by the general diminution of welfare. These sufferings were, however, infinitesimal and very hard to appreciate. True views of the nature of wealth were, moreover, not accessible to the brains of men of the eleventh century. Certainly, when William and his army had possessed themselves of England they experienced an increase of wealth that was very evident to them. The king had more revenue; every Norman soldier got land or a reward in money, and he became richer after Hastings than he had ever been before.

When William of Normandy took over England, he acted against his own interests as one would understand them today. He caused a large amount of wealth to be destroyed through war, and he and his barons also suffered from the overall decline in prosperity. However, their suffering was minimal and difficult to recognize. At that time, people in the eleventh century did not have a clear understanding of the true nature of wealth. Undoubtedly, when William and his army took control of England, they saw a significant increase in wealth that was obvious to them. The king had more income; every Norman soldier received land or money as a reward, and they became wealthier after Hastings than ever before.

But what did the Roman people, for example, gain by the conquest of the basin of the Mediterranean? Four or five hundred grand personages divided the provincial lands alienated by the state[Pg 522] among themselves, but what benefit did the masses derive from the bloody campaigns of the republic? The distribution of the annone, 280 grammes of bread each a day, given to 200,000 persons out of the 1,500,000 inhabitants of the Eternal City! Surely the Romans would have gained a great deal more by working themselves than by pillaging other nations!

But what did the Roman people, for example, get from conquering the Mediterranean region? Four or five hundred wealthy individuals divided up the provincial lands taken by the state[Pg 522] among themselves, but what did the general population gain from the bloody wars of the republic? The distribution of the annone, which was 280 grams of bread each day, was given to 200,000 people out of the 1,500,000 residents of the Eternal City! Surely the Romans would have benefited much more by working for themselves than by looting other nations!

Things are exactly the same now. In 1871 twenty-eight persons received from the Emperor William donations forming a total of $3,000,000. But what benefit did the German people derive from the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine? None. Dividing the 3,600,000 acres of that province among the 6,400,000 families that were living in Germany at the time of the Treaty of Frankfort would make two and a half acres each. This is not opulence. Of the 5,000,000,000 of francs extorted from France as damage for the expenses of the war there remained 3,896,250,000 francs, which, divided among 6,400,000 families, represent a gain of 609 francs, or about $121.80 per family—hardly enough to live scantily upon for four months; and this was the most lucrative war of which history makes mention! Consider, further, at what amount of sacrifice these $121.80 have been gained. In 1870 the military expenses of the North German Confederation and the four southern states amounted to 349,000,000 francs a year. They now exceed 795,000,000, and in another year (from 1894) will exceed 870,000,000. Here, then, is an increase of 521,000,000 francs, or a charge of 60 francs per family. As 609 francs, even at five per cent, will only return 30 francs, we have here a clear loss of 30 francs (or $6) a family per year. It thus appears that the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine would have been a bad speculation, even if the French indemnity had been distributed in equal parts among all the German families. But, in fact, it has not been so; so that the 60 francs of supplementary expenditure are paid without any compensation.

Things are exactly the same now. In 1871, twenty-eight people received donations from Emperor William totaling $3,000,000. But what benefit did the German people gain from the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine? None. Dividing the 3,600,000 acres of that province among the 6,400,000 families living in Germany at the time of the Treaty of Frankfort would give each family two and a half acres. This is not wealth. Of the 5,000,000,000 francs taken from France as compensation for the war expenses, 3,896,250,000 francs remained, which, when divided among 6,400,000 families, amounts to a gain of 609 francs, or about $121.80 per family—barely enough to survive on for four months; and this was the most profitable war in history! Consider, too, the amount of sacrifice needed to gain these $121.80. In 1870, the military expenses of the North German Confederation and the four southern states totaled 349,000,000 francs a year. They now exceed 795,000,000, and in another year (from 1894) will exceed 870,000,000. This represents an increase of 521,000,000 francs, or a cost of 60 francs per family. As 609 francs, even at five percent, will only yield 30 francs, we see a clear loss of 30 francs (or $6) per family each year. It appears that the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine would have been a bad investment, even if the French indemnity had been shared equally among all German families. But, in reality, that hasn't happened; therefore, the additional 60 francs in expenses are paid without any return.

It might be said that the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine was not dictated solely by sordid economical considerations. Other interests, purer and more elevated, stir the hearts of modern nations. But we ask, Is it grand, noble, and generous to hold unwilling populations under the yoke? On the contrary, it is most base, vile, and degrading. It is difficult to comprehend how brutal conquest can still arouse enthusiasm. Ancient survivals and routines must for a time have suppressed all our reflective faculties.

It could be argued that the takeover of Alsace-Lorraine wasn't driven only by selfish economic motives. Other interests, which are more noble and uplifting, inspire the hearts of modern nations. But we must ask, is it great, noble, and generous to keep unwilling populations oppressed? On the contrary, it's quite the opposite—it's low, despicable, and degrading. It's hard to understand how brutal conquest can still generate excitement. Old habits and traditions must have temporarily stifled all our ability to think critically.

Suppose, again, 3,000,000 German soldiers should penetrate into Russia and should gain a complete victory: how would they apportion the territory? The parts here would indeed be larger—Russia contains 5,471,500,000 acres. But a third of this territory, at least, is desert; subtracting this, there remain about 3,600,000,000[Pg 523] acres, which, divided among the German families, would give about 5-1/2 acres to each. It may be asked, How will the conquerors take possession of these lands? If each family delegated only one of its members, that would suppose an exodus of 6,400,000 men, going to scatter themselves from the Vistula to the Amoor. What a disturbance so great an emigration would make in the economical condition of Germany! Moreover, would every German colonist be willing to leave his home, his family, his business, and all his cherished associations, to install himself on the banks of the Volga, in Siberia, the Caucasus, or Central Asia? He would acquire 5-1/2 acres, more or less, it is true, but is it certain that that would bring him more than it would take from him? On the other hand, if the Germans should have their shares administered by agents chosen from among the natives, what complications, what annoyances would arise! The Germans might perhaps get rid of these difficulties by selling their lands. But what price could they command, with 3,600,000,000 acres all put into the market at once? Who would buy it? It is only necessary to look at the facts at close range (besides a mass of difficulties we have not spoken of) to comprehend that the direct appropriation of the territory of one great modern nation by individuals of another does not enter into the domain of realizable things.

Suppose, once again, 3,000,000 German soldiers invade Russia and achieve a complete victory: how would they divide the land? The portions here would indeed be larger—Russia has 5,471,500,000 acres. However, at least a third of this land is desert; if we deduct that, about 3,600,000,000[Pg 523] acres would be left, which would give each German family about 5-1/2 acres. One might wonder, how will the conquerors take ownership of this land? If each family sent just one member, that would mean an exodus of 6,400,000 men, spreading from the Vistula to the Amur. Imagine the disruption such a massive migration would cause to Germany's economy! Furthermore, would every German colonist be willing to leave behind their home, family, job, and all their treasured connections to settle on the banks of the Volga, in Siberia, the Caucasus, or Central Asia? They would gain 5-1/2 acres, more or less, but is it guaranteed that this would be worth more than what they lose? On the other hand, if the Germans had their portions managed by locals, what complications and frustrations would emerge! The Germans might consider selling their lands to avoid these issues. But what price could they demand with 3,600,000,000 acres all on the market at once? Who would buy it? One only needs to look at the facts closely (besides the many difficulties we haven't mentioned) to understand that the direct appropriation of a significant territory of one modern nation by individuals from another is not a feasible scenario.

The appropriation of the landed properties is therefore chimerical. The confiscation of personal goods to the profit of the conquerors also offers insurmountable difficulties. There remain the public riches. Few countries could pay indemnities of 5,000,000,000 francs. But even that colossal sum becomes absurdly insufficient when it is equally divided among millions of takers.

The takeover of land is therefore unrealistic. Seizing personal belongings for the benefit of the conquerors also presents major challenges. The public wealth is still a factor. Few countries could afford to pay damages of 5,000,000,000 francs. But even that huge amount becomes ridiculously small when it’s split among millions of recipients.

All this is most plainly evident, and yet the spirit of conquest and the fatuous idolatry of square miles are more active than ever in the old world of Europe.

All of this is very clear, yet the drive to conquer and the foolish obsession with territory are more active than ever in the old world of Europe.

Let us see now what this mad aberration costs. We will begin with the direct losses.

Let’s take a look at what this crazy mistake costs. We’ll start with the direct losses.

A whole continent of our globe, twice as large as the European continent, having 8,000,000 square miles and 80,000,000 inhabitants—North America—is divided into three political dominions: Canada, the United States, and Mexico. As none of these countries covets the territory of the other, there are on this vast continent only 114,453 soldiers and marines, one military man for 700 inhabitants, while in Europe there is one for 108. The American proportion would give 514,286 men for all the European armies. As there are no savage elements in Europe to be restrained by arms, half of the North American contingent ought to be enough to maintain internal order there. Europe needs only 300,000 soldiers at most; all the others[Pg 524] are supported in deference to the idolatry for square miles. This additional military force exceeds 3,300,000 men, and costs 4,508,000,000 francs ($901,600,000) a year. And this is the direct loss entailed by the spirit of conquest; and yet it is trifling as compared with the indirect losses.

A whole continent of our planet, twice the size of Europe, covering 8,000,000 square miles and home to 80,000,000 people—North America—is divided into three political regions: Canada, the United States, and Mexico. Since none of these countries wants to take over each other's land, there are only 114,453 soldiers and marines on this vast continent, making it one military person for every 700 residents, while in Europe it's one for every 108. By that ratio, America would be able to field 514,286 troops for all European armies. Since there aren't any wild elements in Europe that need to be controlled by force, half of the North American troops should be enough to keep order there. Europe only needs a maximum of 300,000 soldiers; the rest are there because of an obsession with territory. This excess military force exceeds 3,300,000 people and costs 4,508,000,000 francs ($901,600,000) a year. This is the direct cost of the conquest mentality; and yet, it's small compared to the indirect costs.

First, there are 3,300,000 men under the flags. If they were not soldiers, and were following lucrative occupations and earning only 1,000 francs ($200) a head, they might produce $760,000,000. The $900,000,000 absorbed now by military expenditures would bring five per cent if invested in agricultural and industrial enterprises. This would make another $45,000,000. The twenty-eight days of the reserves are worth at least $40,000,000. Here, then, is an absolutely palpable sum of $845,000,000. But what a number of colossal losses escape all valuation! Capital produces capital. If $1,800,000,000 were saved every year from military expenses and poured into industrial enterprises, they would produce benefits beyond our power to estimate.

First, there are 3,300,000 men serving in the military. If they weren't soldiers and instead worked in well-paying jobs, earning just 1,000 francs ($200) each, they could generate $760,000,000. The $900,000,000 currently spent on military expenses could yield five percent if invested in agriculture and industry, adding another $45,000,000. The value of the twenty-eight days of reserve duty is at least $40,000,000. So, we have a concrete total of $845,000,000. However, many huge losses go unmeasured! Capital generates more capital. If $1,800,000,000 were saved each year from military spending and redirected to industrial ventures, the benefits would be beyond our ability to estimate.

To obtain a correct appreciation of the evils derived from the spirit of conquest, we must take a glance at the past. We need not go back of the middle ages, from which we shall only take a few examples. The destruction of wealth wrought by war has been nowhere so frightful as in Spain. In 1073 the Castilians tried to capture Toledo from the Moors. With the military engines of the time it was impossible to accomplish the purpose by a direct attack on a place so admirably fortified by Nature and man; so the King of Castile, Alfonso VI, ravaged the country for three successive years, destroyed the crops, harassed the people and the cattle, and, in short, made a desert around the old capital of the Visigoths.

To truly understand the dangers that come from the pursuit of conquest, we need to look back at history. We don’t have to go beyond the Middle Ages; we’ll just take a few examples. The damage caused by war has been most devastating in Spain. In 1073, the Castilians attempted to take Toledo from the Moors. Given the military technology of the time, it was impossible to succeed with a direct assault on a location so well defended by both nature and man. Therefore, the King of Castile, Alfonso VI, devastated the surrounding region for three consecutive years, destroying crops, tormenting the people and livestock, and effectively turning the area around the ancient capital of the Visigoths into a wasteland.

From 1110 till 1815—seven hundred and five years—there were two hundred and seventy-two years of war between France and England. Now the two nations have lived in peace for eighty years, and it has not prevented them from prospering. What better proof could we have that all the previous wars were useless?

From 1110 to 1815—seven hundred and five years—there were two hundred and seventy-two years of war between France and England. Now, the two nations have lived in peace for eighty years, and it hasn't stopped them from thriving. What better evidence do we need to show that all the previous wars were pointless?

We need not speak of the massacres of the Thirty Years' War, by which a third of the population of Germany perished, or of the frightful hecatombs of Napoleon I, for these facts are in everybody's memory. We shall confine our attention to the losses caused by the spirit of conquest, at least since the Thirty Years' War. Here, again, we shall proceed by analogies. From 1700 to 1815 England expended 175,000,000 francs ($35,000,000) a year for war. Suppose that the expenditures of the other great powers—Germany (including Prussia), Austria, Spain, France, and Russia—were similar. This would make, without counting the smaller states, 1,050,000,000 francs ($210,000,000) for all Europe. Still, as war was not so[Pg 525] costly to Russia or Prussia as to England, we will reduce this figure one fourth. We shall then have, between 1700 and 1815, an annual expenditure of 787,500,000 francs ($157,500,000).[24] Let us estimate the cost of the wars of the seventeenth century at a slightly lower sum, putting it at only 500,000,000 francs (or $100,000,000) a year for all Europe. That would make 41,000,000,000 francs ($8,200,000,000), or for the entire period from 1618 to 1815, 131,562,500,000 francs ($26,312,500,000).

We need not mention the massacres of the Thirty Years' War, which caused a third of Germany's population to die, or the horrific losses under Napoleon I, as these events are well remembered. Instead, we'll focus on the losses caused by the spirit of conquest, at least since the Thirty Years' War. Here, once again, we’ll draw parallels. From 1700 to 1815, England spent 175,000,000 francs ($35,000,000) each year on war. If we assume that the expenditures of the other major powers—Germany (including Prussia), Austria, Spain, France, and Russia—were similar, that would total, without including the smaller states, 1,050,000,000 francs ($210,000,000) for all of Europe. However, since war was not as expensive for Russia or Prussia as it was for England, we will reduce this figure by a quarter. Thus, from 1700 to 1815, the annual expenditure would be 787,500,000 francs ($157,500,000). Let’s estimate the cost of the wars of the seventeenth century at a slightly lower amount, setting it at only 500,000,000 francs (or $100,000,000) a year for all of Europe. This would amount to 41,000,000,000 francs ($8,200,000,000), or for the entire period from 1618 to 1815, a total of 131,562,500,000 francs ($26,312,500,000).

We have more certain data for the nineteenth century. The Crimean, Italian, Schleswig-Holstein, and American Wars, and the war of 1866, cost 46,830,000,000 francs ($9,366,000,000).[25] The war of France cost 15,000,000,000 francs ($3,000,000,000) at the lowest; that of 1877 at least 4,000,000,000 francs ($800,000,000). Add for the war of Greek independence, the French and Austrian expeditions to Spain and Naples, the Polish war of 1830, the Turco-Russian war of 1828-'29, and the wars of 1848, 3,000,000,000 francs ($600,000,000) more—a very moderate estimate; we reach a total sum of 68,830,000,000 francs ($13,766,000,000). None of the extra-European conflicts are comprised in this figure; neither the war between Russia and Persia in 1827, that of Mehemet Ali against the Turks, the struggle against the mountaineers of the Caucasus and against the Arabs in Algeria, or the English campaign in Afghanistan—concerning all of which we have no figures.

We have more reliable data for the nineteenth century. The Crimean, Italian, Schleswig-Holstein, and American Wars, along with the war of 1866, cost 46,830,000,000 francs ($9,366,000,000).[25] The war in France cost at least 15,000,000,000 francs ($3,000,000,000) at the minimum, and the war of 1877 was at least 4,000,000,000 francs ($800,000,000). Adding in the Greek War of Independence, the French and Austrian campaigns in Spain and Naples, the Polish War of 1830, the Turco-Russian War of 1828-'29, and the wars of 1848 gives us an additional 3,000,000,000 francs ($600,000,000) at a very conservative estimate; this brings the total to 68,830,000,000 francs ($13,766,000,000). None of the conflicts outside of Europe are included in this total, such as the war between Russia and Persia in 1827, Mehemet Ali's war against the Turks, the conflict with the mountaineers of the Caucasus, the struggles against the Arabs in Algeria, or the British campaign in Afghanistan—about which we have no financial data.

Counting only the figures we have been able to obtain, we have for the period from 1618 till our own days 200,392,000,000 francs ($50,078,500,000) as the bare direct losses by war, which have had to be defrayed by the budgets of the different European states. How shall we calculate the indirect losses? Between 1618 and 1648 Germany lost 6,000,000 inhabitants. The destruction of property was prodigious, the ravages were frightful. How can we represent them in money? It is absolutely impossible. There are, too, some expenses arising from the spirit of conquest that almost wholly escape observation. We shall give only two examples of them.

Counting only the figures we've been able to gather, we have from 1618 to the present day a total of 200,392,000,000 francs ($50,078,500,000) as the direct losses from war, which have impacted the budgets of various European countries. How do we calculate the indirect losses? Between 1618 and 1648, Germany lost 6,000,000 people. The property destruction was immense, and the damage was horrific. How can we put a dollar amount on that? It's completely unfeasible. There are also expenses driven by the desire for conquest that mostly go unnoticed. We will provide just two examples of this.

The ctesohedonic fallacy (lust for possession) raged in the middle ages between the nearest neighbors. No city could offer any security unless it was surrounded by strong walls. Since these required great expenditures, they could not be rebuilt every few days. For this reason space was greatly economized in the cities, and their streets were very narrow. At a later period, when security had become[Pg 526] established, the walls were demolished. In our own time the needs of hygiene and luxury have urged the opening of broad ways in the ancient European cities. It has been necessary to buy houses and demolish them in order to create the grand modern avenues. There would have been no walls in the middle ages except for the spirit of conquest, and the broad streets would have been established then, as has been done in the new cities of Russia and America. To pierce these new avenues, Paris, for example, has had to contract debts, the annual interest on which amounts to at least 50,000,000 or 60,000,000 francs ($10,000,000 to $12,000,000). This expense should be charged to the account of the spirit of conquest. But nobody has ever thought of attributing these 50,000,000 or 60,000,000 of the city budget to military waste. And how many other cities are in the same situation? Another example: during six centuries France and England were trying to take provinces from one another. Hence a permanent hostility existed between the two nations. Later on the circumstances changed, but by virtue of the routine inherent in the human mind the old resentments remained, though the motive for them had gone. To thwart the progress of France was considered a patriotic duty by such English ministers as Lord Palmerston. In 1855 M. de Lesseps formed a company to construct the Suez Canal. As M. de Lesseps was a Frenchman, Lord Palmerston and the British Cabinet thought themselves obligated to oppose his project, and their opposition cost about 200,000,000 francs ($40,000,000). The canal might have been constructed then for that sum, but in consequence of the machinations of the English it cost 400,000,000 francs ($80,000,000). Who has ever thought of charging that loss to the account of the spirit of conquest? Nevertheless, that is where it belongs.[26]

The ctesohedonic fallacy (desire for possession) spread throughout the Middle Ages among neighboring cities. No city could guarantee safety unless it was surrounded by strong walls. Since building these walls required a lot of money, they couldn’t be rebuilt every few days. Because of this, space was used efficiently in cities, leading to very narrow streets. Later, when security was established, the walls were torn down. Nowadays, the need for hygiene and luxury has prompted the creation of wide streets in old European cities. Houses had to be bought and demolished to make way for grand modern avenues. If it weren’t for the spirit of conquest, there wouldn’t have been walls in the Middle Ages, and broad streets could have already been established, similar to what has happened in the new cities of Russia and America. To create these new avenues, Paris had to take on debt, with annual interest reaching at least 50 million or 60 million francs ($10 million to $12 million). This expense should be attributed to the spirit of conquest. Yet, nobody has considered factoring those 50 million or 60 million into the military spending of the city budget. And how many other cities are facing a similar situation? Another example: for six centuries, France and England fought over territories. This created ongoing hostility between the two nations. Although circumstances eventually changed, old resentments remained because of the habit of thinking held by humans. For instance, it became seen as a patriotic duty for some English leaders, like Lord Palmerston, to obstruct France's progress. In 1855, M. de Lesseps created a company to build the Suez Canal. Since M. de Lesseps was French, Lord Palmerston and the British Cabinet felt compelled to oppose his project, which ended up costing about 200 million francs ($40 million). The canal could have been built for that amount, but due to British interference, it ultimately cost 400 million francs ($80 million). Has anyone ever considered putting that loss down to the spirit of conquest? Yet, that’s exactly where it belongs.[26]

The indirect losses of war defy valuation. But the matter may be looked at from another point of view: that of the profits which they prevent being made. The American war against secession cost the treasury of both combatants $7,000,000,000. Now, if, without speaking of the destruction of property,[27] we only consider the benefits nonrealized, the most moderate estimates make them[Pg 527] $12,000,000,000 for the year 1890,[28] and the figure goes on every year increasing in geometrical progression.

The indirect losses of war are hard to quantify. However, we can also look at it from another perspective: considering the profits that are lost as a result. The American Civil War cost both sides a total of $7 billion. Now, if we set aside the destruction of property,[27] and only take into account the unrealized benefits, the most conservative estimates show that these amount to around $12 billion for the year 1890,[28] and this number continues to grow every year at an increasing rate.

Further, the debts must be considered. The largest proportion of them are consequences of the idolatry for square miles. This entails an annual expenditure of $644,800,000 which we should not have to bear were it not for the ctesohedonic fallacy.[29]

Further, we need to take the debts into account. Most of them are a result of the obsession with land area. This leads to an annual cost of $644,800,000 that we wouldn’t have to pay if it weren't for the ctesohedonic fallacy.[29]

Yet another factor has so far not been mentioned: men. The wars of the last three centuries have cost, at the lowest figure, 30,000,000 or 40,000,000 victims. Some authors raise this very moderate estimate to 20,000,000 per century. Without speaking of the frightful sufferings of these unfortunates, they represent an enormous capital.[30] Let us add, further, that these men, if they had not been killed, might have had children that now have no existence. Without the wars of Napoleon I and Napoleon III Europe would have had 45,000,000 more inhabitants than it has, and they might have been producing $2,700,000 a year.[31]

Yet another factor hasn't been mentioned yet: men. The wars of the last three centuries have resulted in, at the very least, 30 million to 40 million casualties. Some authors even raise this quite modest estimate to 20 million per century. Without getting into the horrific suffering of these victims, they represent a massive loss. [30] Additionally, if these men hadn't been killed, they could have had children who now don't exist. Without the wars of Napoleon I and Napoleon III, Europe would have had 45 million more inhabitants than it does today, potentially producing an income of $2.7 million a year. [31]

We hope the reader will admit, after these considerations, that the indirect losses of war certainly exceed the direct ones. Still, adhering to our method of underrating rather than exaggerating, we will regard them as equal. We may therefore affirm that the spirit of conquest has cost, since 1618, in the group of European nations alone, the trifle of $80,156,800,000. Suppose we should go farther back—into antiquity even? Imagination refuses to set down the gigantic sums.

We hope the reader will agree, after considering this, that the indirect losses of war definitely surpass the direct ones. However, sticking to our approach of downplaying rather than overestimating, we will treat them as equal. Therefore, we can say that the desire for conquest has cost, since 1618, the European nations alone a mere $80,156,800,000. What if we looked even further back—into ancient times? It's hard to imagine the enormous figures.

This is not all; the cost of civil wars has to be counted, for the conquest of power within the state is attended by massacres which are often not inferior to those of foreign ones. The chiefs of the Roman legions contending for the empire carried on as bloody and costly campaigns against their rivals as against the Parthians or the Germans. The war between Paris and Versailles in 1871 occasioned[Pg 528] considerable expenditures, not to speak of the indirect losses, which were immense. We are, unfortunately, absolutely without data concerning the cost of civil wars, and shall have to satisfy ourselves with what we have been able to obtain concerning foreign wars. $80,156,800,000 used up in two centuries! We need not go outside of this for a solution of the social question. Without this unrestricted waste the earth would now have ten times more wheat, sugar, linen, cotton, meat, wool, etc.; there would be ten times as many houses on the globe, and they would be more spacious, better warmed, and better ventilated; a network of roads, with frequent mails, would cover Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. In short, if conquest had been considered an evil, even during only two centuries, our wealth would have been infinitely superior to what we now possess. But if the ctesohedonic fallacy had been seen through by the civilized societies of the Roman period, the face of the earth would have been very different from what it is. Our planet would have been completely appropriated to the satisfaction of our wants. Waste lands would have been tilled and swamps dried; everywhere that a drop of water could be made to serve for irrigation it would have been applied to that use. Magnificent cities, inhabited by active and industrious populations, would have arisen in numerous places where now are found only briers and stones. In short, we should have been able to see men now, in the year of grace 1894, as we expect to see them in three or four thousand years.

This isn't everything; we also need to consider the costs of civil wars, as the struggle for power within a state can lead to massacres that are often just as brutal as those in foreign conflicts. The leaders of the Roman legions who fought for the empire waged campaigns against their rivals that were as bloody and costly as those against the Parthians or Germans. The war between Paris and Versailles in 1871 resulted in[Pg 528] significant expenses, not to mention the enormous indirect losses. Unfortunately, we have little data on the costs of civil wars, so we have to rely on what we know about foreign wars. $80,156,800,000 spent over two centuries! We don’t need to look any further for a solution to the social issue. Without this unrestricted waste, the world would now have ten times more wheat, sugar, linen, cotton, meat, wool, etc.; there would be ten times as many homes, which would be larger, better heated, and better ventilated; a network of roads, with regular mail services, would connect Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. In short, if conquest had been seen as a problem, even for just two centuries, our wealth would be infinitely greater than it is today. However, if the ctesohedonic fallacy had been recognized by the civilized societies of the Roman era, the world would look very different. Our planet would have been fully utilized to meet our needs. Unused lands would be cultivated, and swamps would be drained; everywhere water could be used for irrigation, it would have been. Stunning cities with active and industrious populations would have sprung up in many places that are now overrun with brambles and stones. In short, we could have expected to see people in 1894 as we hope to see them in three or four thousand years.

The past can not be changed. We have laid bare the unhappy consequences of our ancient errors simply in order to show how we can assure our welfare in the future. As long as the spirit of conquest rages among men, misery will be the lot of our species. Our savage and barbarous ancestors did not know what we know. Attila, Tamerlane, and even Matabele, a chief of our own times, might be excused for fancying that conquest increases the wealth of the conquerors; but a Moltke and a Prince Bismarck can not. The masses are still too deeply imbued with military vainglory. Happily, they are beginning to open their eyes.—Translated for the Popular Science Monthly from the book Les Gaspillages des Sociétés Modernes (The Wastes of Modern Societies), Paris, 1894.

The past can't be changed. We have highlighted the unfortunate outcomes of our long-standing mistakes just to demonstrate how we can secure our well-being in the future. As long as the drive for conquest persists among people, suffering will be the fate of humanity. Our primitive and barbaric ancestors didn't know what we know today. Attila, Tamerlane, and even Matabele, a chief from our own time, might be forgiven for believing that conquest boosts the wealth of the conquerors; but figures like Moltke and Prince Bismarck cannot. The masses are still too influenced by military pride. Thankfully, they're starting to see things more clearly.—Translated for the Popular Science Monthly from the book Les Gaspillages des Sociétés Modernes (The Wastes of Modern Societies), Paris, 1894.


Until within a few years the field for the study of glaciers and their action has been the Alps; but now, as Prof. H.L. Fairchild said in his address as chairman of the Geological Section of the American Association, the North American continent is recognized as a field of the greatest activity, both in the past and at the present time; and, moreover, it presents types of glaciers not known in Europe. It must therefore become the Mecca of foreign students of glaciers.

Until a few years ago, the main area for studying glaciers and their impact was the Alps. However, as Prof. H.L. Fairchild mentioned in his speech as chairman of the Geological Section of the American Association, the North American continent is now recognized as a major center of activity, both historically and in the present. Furthermore, it features types of glaciers that aren't found in Europe. As a result, it is set to become the destination for international students studying glaciers.


A SHORT HISTORY OF SCIENTIFIC INSTRUCTION.[32]

By J. NORMAN LOCKYER, K.C.B., F.R.S.

By J. NORMAN LOCKYER, K.C.B., F.R.S.

II.

I must come back from this excursion to call your attention to the year 1845, in which one of the germs of our college first saw the light.

I need to return from this trip to highlight the year 1845, when one of the seeds of our college first emerged.

What was the condition of England in 1845? Her universities had degenerated into hauts lycées. With regard to the university teaching, I may state that even as late as the late fifties a senior wrangler—I had the story from himself—came to London from Cambridge expressly to walk about the streets to study crystals, prisms, and the like in the optician's windows. Of laboratories in the universities there were none; of science teaching in the schools there was none; there was no organization for training science teachers.

What was England like in 1845? Her universities had declined into **hauts lycées**. Regarding university education, I can say that even in the late fifties, a senior wrangler—I heard this from him directly—came to London from Cambridge specifically to walk the streets and study crystals, prisms, and similar things in the optician's shop windows. There were no laboratories at the universities; there was no science teaching in schools; and there was no structure for training science teachers.

If an artisan wished to improve his knowledge he had only the moribund Mechanics' Institutes to fall back upon.

If a craftsman wanted to enhance his knowledge, he could only rely on the outdated Mechanics' Institutes.

The nation which then was renowned for its utilization of waste material products allowed its mental products to remain undeveloped.

The country that was famous for its use of waste materials let its creative ideas go undeveloped.

There was no minister of instruction, no councilors with a knowledge of the national scientific needs, no organized secondary or primary instruction. We lacked then everything that Germany had equipped herself with in the matter of scientific industries.

There was no education minister, no advisors familiar with the country's scientific needs, and no structured secondary or primary education. We were missing everything that Germany had developed in terms of scientific industries.

Did this matter? Was it more than a mere abstract question of a want of perfection?

Did this really matter? Was it more than just an abstract question about a lack of perfection?

It mattered very much! From all quarters came the cry that the national industries were being undermined in consequence of the more complete application of scientific methods to those of other countries.

It mattered a lot! People everywhere were shouting that the national industries were being weakened because other countries were using scientific methods more effectively.

The chemical industries were the first to feel this, and because England was then the seat of most of the large chemical works.[33]

The chemical industry was the first to experience this, and since England was home to most of the major chemical factories.[33]

Very few chemists were employed in these chemical works. There were in cases some so-called chemists at about bricklayer's wages—not much of an inducement to study chemistry; even if there had been practical laboratories, where it could have been properly learned. Hence, when efficient men were wanted they were got from abroad—i.e., from Germany, or the richer English had to go abroad themselves.

Very few chemists were hired in these chemical plants. In some cases, there were some so-called chemists earning about what a bricklayer would make—not exactly a strong incentive to study chemistry; even if there had been practical labs where it could have been properly learned. As a result, when skilled workers were needed, they were brought in from abroad—specifically from Germany, or the wealthier English had to go overseas themselves.

At this time we had, fortunately for us, in England, in very high place, a German fully educated by all that could be learned at one of[Pg 530] the best-equipped modern German universities, where he studied both science and the fine arts. I refer to the Prince Consort. From that year to his death he was the fountain of our English educational renaissance, drawing to himself men like Playfair, Clark, and De la Beche; knowing what we lacked, he threw himself into the breach. This college is one of the many things the nation owes to him. His service to his adopted country, and the value of the institutions he helped to inaugurate, are by no means even yet fully recognized, because those from whom national recognition full and ample should have come, were, and to a great extent still are, the products of the old system of middle-age scholasticism which his clear vision recognized was incapable by itself of coping with the conditions of modern civilized communities.

At that time, we were lucky to have in England a highly educated German in a very prominent position, who had studied everything that could be learned at one of the best-equipped modern German universities, focusing on both science and the fine arts. I'm talking about the Prince Consort. From that year until his death, he was the source of our English educational renaissance, attracting people like Playfair, Clark, and De la Beche to work with him. Recognizing what we were missing, he stepped in to fill the gap. This college is one of the many things the nation owes to him. His contributions to his adopted country and the significance of the institutions he helped establish are still not fully acknowledged, because those who should have given him national recognition were, and to a large extent still are, products of the old system of medieval scholasticism, which his clear vision understood was inadequate for handling the challenges of modern civilized societies.

It was in the year 1845 that the influence of the Prince Consort began to be felt. Those who know most of the conditions of science and art then and now, know best how beneficial that influence was in both directions; my present purpose, however, has only reference to science.

It was in 1845 that the Prince Consort's influence started to be felt. Those who are most familiar with the state of science and art then and now understand how positive that influence was in both areas; however, my current focus is solely on science.

The College of Chemistry was founded in 1845, first as a private institution; the School of Mines was established by the Government in 1851.

The College of Chemistry was established in 1845 as a private institution; the School of Mines was created by the government in 1851.

In the next year, in the speech from the throne at the opening of Parliament, her Majesty spoke as follows: "The advancement of the fine arts and of practical science will be readily recognized by you as worthy the attention of a great and enlightened nation. I have directed that a comprehensive scheme shall be laid before you having in view the promotion of these objects, toward which I invite your aid and co-operation."

In the following year, during the throne speech at the Parliament opening, Her Majesty said: "The growth of the fine arts and practical science will be clearly seen by you as deserving the focus of a great and enlightened nation. I have instructed that a detailed plan be presented to you aimed at promoting these goals, for which I invite your support and collaboration."

Strange words these from the lips of an English sovereign!

Strange words these from the mouth of an English ruler!

The Government of this country was made at last to recognize the great factors of a peaceful nation's prosperity, and to reverse a policy which has been as disastrous to us as if they had insisted upon our naval needs being supplied by local effort as they were in Queen Elizabeth's time.

The government of this country finally came to understand the key elements of a peaceful nation's success and decided to change a policy that has harmed us as much as if they had insisted on meeting our naval requirements through local efforts like they did in Queen Elizabeth's time.

England has practically lost a century; one need not be a prophet to foresee that in another century's time our education and our scientific establishments will be as strongly organized by the British Government as the navy itself.

England has practically lost a century; you don't need to be a prophet to see that in another hundred years, our education and scientific institutions will be just as well-organized by the British Government as the navy itself.

As a part of the comprehensive scheme referred to by her Majesty, the Department of Science and Art was organized in 1853, and in the amalgamation of the College of Chemistry and the School of Mines we have the germ of our present institution.

As part of the overall plan mentioned by her Majesty, the Department of Science and Art was established in 1853, and in the merger of the College of Chemistry and the School of Mines, we have the foundation of our current institution.

But this was not the only science school founded by the Government. The Royal School of Naval Architecture and Marine Engineering[Pg 531] was established by the department at the request of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, "with a view of providing especially for the education of shipbuilding officers for her Majesty's service, and promoting the general study of the science of shipbuilding and naval engineering." It was not limited to persons in the Queen's service, and it was opened on November 1, 1864. The present Royal College of Science was built for it and the College of Chemistry. In 1873 the school was transferred to the Royal Naval College, Greenwich, and this accident enabled the teaching from Jermyn Street to be transferred and proper practical instruction to be given at South Kensington. The Lords of the Admiralty expressed their entire satisfaction with the manner in which the instruction had been carried on at South Kensington; and well they might, for in a memorandum submitted to the Lord President in 1887, the president and council of the Institute of Naval Architects state: "When the department dealt with the highest class of education in naval architecture by assisting in founding and by carrying on the School of Naval Architecture at South Kensington, the success which attended their efforts was phenomenal, the great majority of the rising men in the profession having been educated at that institution."

But this wasn’t the only school for science established by the Government. The Royal School of Naval Architecture and Marine Engineering[Pg 531] was created by the department at the request of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, "to specifically provide education for shipbuilding officers for Her Majesty's service, and to promote the general study of shipbuilding and naval engineering." It wasn’t restricted to those in the Queen's service and opened on November 1, 1864. The current Royal College of Science was built for it and the College of Chemistry. In 1873, the school was moved to the Royal Naval College, Greenwich, which allowed the teaching from Jermyn Street to be relocated and proper practical instruction to be provided at South Kensington. The Lords of the Admiralty expressed their complete satisfaction with how the instruction had been conducted at South Kensington; and rightly so, because in a memorandum submitted to the Lord President in 1887, the president and council of the Institute of Naval Architects stated: "When the department addressed the highest level of education in naval architecture by helping to establish and operate the School of Naval Architecture at South Kensington, the success of their efforts was remarkable, with the vast majority of the emerging professionals in the field being educated at that institution."

Here I again point out, both with regard to the School of Mines, the School of Naval Architecture, and the later Normal School, that it was stern need that was in question, as in Egypt in old times.

Here I point out again, regarding the School of Mines, the School of Naval Architecture, and the later Normal School, that it was a serious need that was at stake, just like in ancient Egypt.

Of the early history of the college I need say nothing after the addresses of my colleagues, Professors Judd and Roberts-Austen, but I am anxious to refer to some parts of its present organization and their effect on our national educational growth in some directions.

Of the early history of the college, I won’t say anything after the talks given by my colleagues, Professors Judd and Roberts-Austen, but I want to highlight some aspects of its current organization and how they impact our national educational development in certain areas.

It was after 1870 that our institution gradually began to take its place as a normal school—that is, that the teaching of teachers formed an important part of its organization, because in that year the newly established departments, having found that the great national want then was teachers of science, began to take steps to secure them. Examinations had been inaugurated in 1859, but they were for outsiders, conferring certificates and a money reward on the most competent teachers tested in this way. These examinations were really controlled by our school, for Tyndall, Hofmann, Ramsay, Huxley, and Warington Smyth, the first professors, were also the first examiners.

It was after 1870 that our institution gradually began to establish itself as a normal school—that is, the training of teachers became a key part of its structure, because in that year the newly created departments recognized that there was a significant national need for science teachers and started taking steps to address that need. Examinations had been launched in 1859, but they were for outsiders, awarding certificates and monetary rewards to the most qualified teachers assessed in this way. These examinations were essentially overseen by our school, since Tyndall, Hofmann, Ramsay, Huxley, and Warington Smyth, the first professors, were also the initial examiners.

Very interesting is it to look back at that first year's work, the first cast of the new educational net. After what I have said about the condition of chemistry and the establishment of the College of Chemistry in 1845, you will not be surprised to hear that Dr. Hofmann was the most favored—he had forty-four students.

Very interesting it is to look back at that first year's work, the first cast of the new educational net. After what I have said about the condition of chemistry and the establishment of the College of Chemistry in 1845, you won’t be surprised to hear that Dr. Hofmann was the most favored—he had forty-four students.

Professor Huxley found one student to tackle his questions, and he failed.

Professor Huxley found one student to take on his questions, and he didn't succeed.

Professors Ramsay and Warington Smyth had three each, but the two threes only made five; for both lists were headed by the name of

Professors Ramsay and Warington Smyth each had three, but the two threes only totaled five; for both lists were topped by the name of

Judd, John W.,
Wesleyan Training College,
Westminster.

Judd, John W.,
Wesleyan Training College,
Westminster.

Our present dean was caught in the first haul.

Our current dean was caught in the first round-up.

These examinations were continued till 1866, and upward of six hundred teachers obtained certificates, some of them in several subjects.

These exams continued until 1866, and over six hundred teachers received certificates, with some earning them in multiple subjects.

Having secured the teachers, the next thing the department did was to utilize them. This was done in 1859 by the establishment of the science classes throughout the country, which are, I think, the only part of our educational system which even the Germans envy us. The teaching might go on in schools, attics or cellars, there was neither age limit nor distinction of sex or creed.

Having secured the teachers, the next thing the department did was to put them to use. This happened in 1859 with the creation of science classes across the country, which, I believe, is the only aspect of our education system that even the Germans envy. The teaching could take place in schools, attics, or basements, with no age limit and no distinction based on gender or belief.

Let me insist upon the fact that from the outset practical work was encouraged by payments for apparatus, and that latterly the examinations themselves, in some of the subjects, have been practical.

Let me emphasize that from the beginning, hands-on work was supported through payments for equipment, and that recently, the exams in some subjects have included practical components.


The number of students under instruction in science classes under examined in the first year in which local examinations were held was 442; the number in 1897 was 202,496. The number of candidates examined in the first year in which local examinations were held was 650, who worked 1,000 papers; in 1897 the number was 106,185, who worked 159,724 papers, chemistry alone sending in 28,891 papers, mathematics 24,764, and physiography 16,879.

The number of students learning science in the first year of local exams was 442; by 1897, that number had climbed to 202,496. In the first year of local exams, there were 650 candidates who submitted 1,000 papers. In 1897, the candidates increased to 106,185, who submitted 159,724 papers, with chemistry sending in 28,891 papers, mathematics 24,764, and physiography 16,879.

The total number of individual students under instruction in science classes under the department from 1859 to 1897 inclusive has been, approximately, 2,000,000. Of these about 900,000 came forward for examination, the total number of papers worked by them being 3,195,170.

The total number of individual students taught in science classes by the department from 1859 to 1897, inclusive, has been around 2,000,000. Out of these, about 900,000 participated in exams, with a total of 3,195,170 papers submitted by them.

Now why have I brought these statistics before you?

Now, why have I presented these statistics to you?

Because from 1861 onward the chief rewards of the successful students have been scholarships and exhibitions held in this college; a system adopted in the hope that in this way the numbers of perfectly trained science teachers might be increased, so that the science classes throughout the country might go on from strength to strength.

Because from 1861 onward, the main rewards for successful students have been scholarships and exhibitions at this college; a system created in the hope that it would increase the number of well-trained science teachers, allowing science classes across the country to continue to improve and thrive.

The royal exhibitions date from 1863, the national scholars from 1884. The free studentships were added later.

The royal exhibitions started in 1863, while the national scholars began in 1884. The free studentships were introduced later.

The strict connection between the science classes throughout the[Pg 533] country and our college will be gathered from the following statement, which refers to the present time:

The close link between the science classes across the[Pg 533] country and our college is indicated by the following statement, which pertains to the present time:

Twenty-one royal exhibitions—seven open each year—four to the Royal College of Science, London, and three to the Royal College of Science, Dublin.

Twenty-one royal exhibitions—seven held each year—four at the Royal College of Science in London and three at the Royal College of Science in Dublin.

Sixty-six national scholarships—twenty-two open each year—tenable, at the option of the holder, at either the Royal College of Science, London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin.

Sixty-six national scholarships—twenty-two available each year—can be held, at the holder's choice, at either the Royal College of Science in London or the Royal College of Science in Dublin.

Eighteen free studentships—six open each year—to the Royal College of Science, London.

Eighteen free scholarships—six available each year—for the Royal College of Science, London.

A royal exhibition entitles the holder to free admission to lectures and laboratories, and to instruction during the course for the associateship—about three years—in the Royal College of Science, London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin, with maintenance and traveling allowances.

A royal exhibition gives the holder free access to lectures and labs, and provides instruction for the associateship program—which lasts about three years—at the Royal College of Science in London or the Royal College of Science in Dublin, along with living expenses and travel allowances.

A national scholarship entitles the holder to free admission to lectures and laboratories and to instruction during the course of the associateship—about three years—at either the Royal College of Science, London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin, at the option of the holder, with maintenance and traveling allowances.

A national scholarship gives the holder free access to lectures and labs, as well as instruction throughout the associateship—approximately three years—at either the Royal College of Science in London or the Royal College of Science in Dublin, depending on the holder’s choice, along with living and travel allowances.

A free studentship entitles the holder to free admission to the lectures and laboratories and to instruction during the course for the associateship—about three years—in the Royal College of Science, London, but not to any maintenance or traveling allowance.

A free studentship allows the holder free access to lectures and labs, as well as instruction throughout the three-year associateship program at the Royal College of Science in London, but it does not include any maintenance or travel allowance.

Besides the above students who have been successful in the examinations of the science classes, a limited number (usually about sixty) of teachers, and of students in science classes who intend to become science teachers, are admitted free for a term or session to the courses of instruction. They may be called upon to pass an entrance examination. Of these, there are two categories—those who come to learn and those who remain to teach; some of the latter may be associates.

Besides the students mentioned earlier who have passed the science class exams, a limited number (usually around sixty) of teachers and students in science classes looking to become science teachers are admitted for free for a term or session to the courses. They might have to take an entrance exam. There are two groups among them—those who come to learn and those who stay to teach; some of the latter may be associates.

Besides all these, those holding Whitworth scholarships—the award of which is decided by the science examinations—can, and some do, spend the year covered by the exhibition at the college.

Besides all this, those who hold Whitworth scholarships—the award of which is determined by the science exams—can, and some do, spend the year covered by the exhibition at the college.

In this way, then, is the École Normale side of our institution built up.

In this way, the École Normale aspect of our institution is established.

The number of Government students in the college in 1872 was 25; in 1886 it was 113; and in 1897 it was 186.

The number of Government students in the college in 1872 was 25; in 1886 it was 113; and in 1897 it was 186.

The total number of students who passed through the college from 1882-'83 to 1896-'97, inclusive, was 4,145. Of these, 1,966 were Government students. The number who obtained the associateship of the Royal School of Mines from 1851 to 1881 was 198, of whom 39 were Government students, and of the Royal College of[Pg 534] Science and Royal School of Mines from 1882 to 1897 the number was 525, of whom 323 were Government students. Of this total of 362 Government students 94 were science teachers in training.

The total number of students who attended the college from 1882-83 to 1896-97 was 4,145. Out of these, 1,966 were Government students. From 1851 to 1881, 198 students earned the associateship of the Royal School of Mines, including 39 Government students. Between 1882 and 1897, 525 students graduated from the Royal College of[Pg 534] Science and Royal School of Mines, with 323 being Government students. Out of the total 362 Government students, 94 were training to be science teachers.

With regard to the Whitworth scholarships, which, like the exhibitions, depend upon success at the yearly examinations throughout the country, I may state that six have held their scholarships at the college for at least a part of the scholarship period, and three others were already associates.

With respect to the Whitworth scholarships, which, like the exhibitions, rely on success in the annual exams across the country, I can say that six students have held their scholarships at the college for at least part of the scholarship duration, and three others were already members.

So much for the prizemen we have with us. I next come to the teachers in training who come to us. The number of teachers in training who have passed through the college from 1872 to 1897, inclusive, is about six hundred; on an average they attended about two years each. The number in the session 1872-'73, when they were first admitted, was sixteen, the number in 1885-'86 was fifty, and in 1896-'97 sixty. These have not as a rule taught science classes previously, but before admission they give an undertaking that they intend to teach. In the earlier years some did not carry out this undertaking, doubtless because of the small demand for teachers of science at that time. But we have changed all that. With but very few exceptions, all the teachers so trained now at once begin teaching, and not necessarily in classes under the department. It is worthy of note, too, that many royal exhibitioners and national scholars, although under no obligation to do so, also take up science teaching. It is probable that of all the Government students now who pass out of the college each year not less than three fourths become teachers. The total number of teachers of science engaged in classes under the department alone at the present time is about six thousand.

So much for the prize winners we have here. Next, I want to talk about the trainee teachers who come to us. The number of trainee teachers who have gone through the college from 1872 to 1897, inclusive, is around six hundred; on average, they studied for about two years each. The number in the 1872-'73 school year, when they were first accepted, was sixteen, the number in 1885-'86 was fifty, and in 1896-'97 it was sixty. Generally, these trainees had not taught science classes before, but before admission, they promise that they plan to teach. In the early years, some did not follow through on this promise, likely due to the low demand for science teachers back then. But we have changed all that. With very few exceptions, all the trained teachers now immediately start teaching, and not just in classes under the department. It's also worth mentioning that many royal exhibitioners and national scholars, even though they aren’t required to, also take on science teaching. It’s likely that of all the Government students who graduate from the college every year, at least three-fourths become teachers. Currently, the total number of science teachers involved in classes under the department is about six thousand.

I have not yet exhausted what our college does for the national efforts in aiding the teaching of science.

I haven't yet covered all that our college does to support national efforts in teaching science.

When you, gentlemen, leave us about the end of June for your well-earned holidays, a new task falls upon your professors in the shape of summer courses to teachers of science classes brought up by the department from all parts of the four kingdoms to profit by the wealth of apparatus in the college and museum, and the practical work which it alone renders possible.

When you all head out for your well-deserved vacations at the end of June, a new responsibility will be taken on by your professors in the form of summer courses for science teachers brought in by the department from all over the four kingdoms. They will benefit from the extensive resources available at the college and museum, along with the hands-on experience that only these facilities can provide.

The number of science teachers who have thus attended the summer courses reaches 6,200, but as many of these have attended more than one course, the number of separate persons is not so large.

The total number of science teachers who have attended the summer courses is 6,200, but since many of them have taken more than one course, the actual number of individual people is not as high.

Research.—From time to time balances arise in the scholarship fund owing to some of the national scholarships or royal exhibitions being vacated before the full time for which they are tenable has expired. Scholarships are formed from these balances and awarded[Pg 535] among those students who, having completed the full course of training for the associateship, desire to study for another year at the college. It is understood that the fourth year is to be employed in research in the subject of the associateship.

Research.—Occasionally, there are funds left over in the scholarship budget because some national scholarships or royal exhibitions end before their full term is up. These leftover funds are then used to create new scholarships, which are awarded[Pg 535] to students who have completed the full training for the associateship and wish to study for an additional year at the college. It is expected that the fourth year will be dedicated to research in the field of the associateship.

The gaining of one of the Remanet scholarships, not more than two on the average annually, referred to, furnishes really the only means by which deserving students are enabled to pursue research in the college; as, although a professor has the power to nominate a student to a free place in his laboratory, very few of the most deserving students are able to avail themselves of the privilege owing to want of means.

The awarding of one of the Remanet scholarships, typically no more than two each year, is basically the only way deserving students can pursue research at the college. Even though a professor can nominate a student for a free spot in their lab, very few of the most deserving students can take advantage of this opportunity due to financial constraints.

The department only very rarely sends students up as teachers in training for research work, but only those who intend making teaching their profession are eligible for these studentships.

The department rarely sends students to train as teachers for research work, and only those who plan to pursue teaching as a career are eligible for these positions.

I trust that at some future day, when we get our new buildings—it is impossible to do more than we do till we get them—more facilities for research may be provided, and even an extension of time allowed for it if necessary. I see no reason why some of the 1851 exhibition scholarships should not be awarded to students of this college, but to be eligible they must have published a research. Research should naturally form part of the work of the teachers in training who are not brought up here merely to effect an economy in the teaching staff.

I believe that in the future, when we have our new buildings—and we can't do much more until we get them—there will be more opportunities for research, and maybe even extra time for it if needed. I don’t see why some of the 1851 exhibition scholarships can't be given to students from this college, but to qualify, they need to have published research. Research should naturally be a part of what the teacher trainees do, as they aren’t here just to save on the teaching staff.

Such, then, in brief, are some of our normal-school attributes. I think any one who knows the facts must acknowledge that the organization has justified itself not only by what it has done, but also by the outside activities it has set in motion. It is true that with regard to the system of examining school candidates by means of papers sent down from London, the department was anticipated by the College of Preceptors in 1853, and by Oxford and Cambridge in 1858; but the action of 1861, when science classes open to everybody, was copied by Oxford and Cambridge in 1869. The department's teachers got to work in 1860, but the so-called "University Extension Movement" dates only from 1873, and only quite recently have summer courses been started at Oxford and Cambridge.

So, briefly, here are some of the qualities of our normal school. I think anyone who knows the facts has to admit that the organization has proven its worth not just by what it has accomplished, but also by the external initiatives it has inspired. It's true that concerning the system of testing school candidates with papers sent down from London, the department was preceded by the College of Preceptors in 1853 and by Oxford and Cambridge in 1858; however, the initiative in 1861, which allowed science classes for everyone, was later adopted by Oxford and Cambridge in 1869. The department's teachers started their work in 1860, but the so-called "University Extension Movement" only began in 1873, and summer courses at Oxford and Cambridge have only recently been introduced.

The chemical and physical laboratories, small though they were in the department's schools, were in operation long before any practical work in these subjects was done either at Oxford or Cambridge. When the college laboratories began, about 1853, they existed practically alone. From one point of view we should rejoice that they are now third rate. I think it would be wrong of me not to call your attention to the tenacity, the foresight, the skill, the unswerving patience, exhibited by those upon whom has fallen the duty of sailing the good ship "Scientific Instruction," launched, as I have stated,[Pg 536] out upon a sea which was certain, from the history I have brought before you, to be full of opposing currents.

The chemical and physical labs, though small in the department's schools, had been in operation long before any hands-on work in these subjects took place at either Oxford or Cambridge. When the college labs started around 1853, they were pretty much on their own. In some ways, we should be glad that they are now third-rate. I believe it’s important to highlight the determination, foresight, skill, and unwavering patience shown by those who took on the responsibility of navigating the good ship "Scientific Instruction," launched, as I've mentioned,[Pg 536] into waters that, as I've detailed, were sure to be full of conflicting currents.

I have had a statement prepared showing what the most distinguished of our old students and of those who have succeeded in the department's examinations are now doing. The statement shows that those who have been responsible for our share in the progress of scientific instruction have no cause to be ashamed.

I’ve put together a report showing what the most notable of our former students and those who have excelled in the department's exams are doing now. The report indicates that those who have contributed to our role in advancing scientific education have every reason to be proud.

Conclusion.—I have referred previously to the questions of secondary education and of a true London University, soon, let us hope, to be realized.

Conclusion.—I have mentioned before the issues of secondary education and the establishment of a genuine London University, which we hope will soon become a reality.

Our college will be the first institution to gain from a proper system of secondary education, for the reason that scientific studies gain enormously by the results of literary culture, without which we can neither learn so thoroughly nor teach so effectively as one could wish.

Our college will be the first institution to benefit from a well-structured system of secondary education because scientific studies greatly benefit from a strong foundation in the humanities. Without this, we cannot learn as deeply or teach as effectively as we would like.

To keep a proper mind-balance, engaged as we are here continuously in scientific thought, literature is essential, as essential as bodily exercise, and if I may be permitted to give you a little advice, I should say organize your athletics as students of the college, and organize your literature as individuals. I do not think you will gain so much by studying scientific books when away from here as you will by reading English and foreign classics, including a large number of works of imagination; and study French and German also in your holidays by taking short trips abroad.

To maintain a good mental balance, especially since we're constantly focused on scientific thinking, literature is crucial—just as important as physical exercise. If I can offer you some advice, I suggest you organize your sports as college students and your reading as individuals. I don't believe you'll benefit as much from studying scientific texts while you're away as you will from reading English and foreign classics, including many imaginative works. Also, consider studying French and German during your breaks by taking short trips abroad.

With regard to the university. If it be properly organized, in the light of the latest German experience, with complete science and technical faculties of the highest order, it should certainly insist upon annexing the School of Mines portion of our institution; the past history of the school is so creditable that the new university for its own sake should insist upon such a course. It would be absurd, in the case of a nation which depends so much on mining and metallurgy, if these subjects were not taught in the chief national university, as the University of London must become.

With respect to the university, if it's properly organized based on the latest German experience, with top-notch science and technical faculties, it should definitely seek to include the School of Mines section of our institution. The school's past achievements are so impressive that the new university should push for this integration for its own benefit. It would be ridiculous for a country that relies heavily on mining and metallurgy to not have these subjects taught at the main national university, which the University of London is destined to become.

But the London University, like the Paris University, if the little history of science teaching I have given you is of any value, must leave our normal college alone, at all events till we have more than trebled our present supply of science teachers.

But London University, similar to Paris University, must stay out of our regular college for now, at least until we more than triple our current number of science teachers.

But while it would be madness to abolish such an institution as our normal school, and undesirable if not impossible to graft it on the new university, our school, like its elder sister in Paris, should be enabled to gain by each increase in the teaching power of the university. The students on the scientific side of the Paris school, in spite of the fact that their studies and researches are looked after by fourteen professors entitled Maîtres de Conférences, attend certain[Pg 537] of the courses at the Sorbonne and the Collége de France, and this is one of the reasons why many of the men and researches which have enriched French science hail from the École Normale.

But while it would be crazy to get rid of our normal school, and not really practical to try to merge it with the new university, our school, like its older counterpart in Paris, should be able to benefit from each expansion of the university's teaching resources. The students focusing on science at the Paris school, even though their studies and research are overseen by fourteen professors called Maîtres de Conférences, still attend certain[Pg 537] courses at the Sorbonne and the Collège de France, and this is one of the reasons why many of the influential scholars and research that have contributed to French science come from the École Normale.

One word more. As I have pointed out, the French École Normale was the result of a revolution; I may now add that France since Sedan has been doing, and in a tremendous fashion, what, as I have told you, Prussia did after Jena. Let us not wait for disastrous defeats, either on the field of battle or of industry, to develop to the utmost our scientific establishments and so take our proper and complete place among the nations.—Nature.

One more thing. As I've mentioned, the French École Normale was born out of a revolution; I can now add that since Sedan, France has been doing, in a significant way, what I told you Prussia did after Jena. Let’s not wait for disastrous losses, whether in battle or industry, to fully develop our scientific institutions and claim our rightful and complete place among the nations.—Nature.


THE SERIES METHOD: A COMPARISON.

By CHARLOTTE TAYLOR.

By CHARLOTTE TAYLOR.

Broadly speaking, there are two methods which are used for the teaching of a language: that of the mother and that of the grammarian. The child learns its own or mother tongue from the mother; it learns a foreign tongue from a teacher, whose highest ambition is to be a grammarian. Does the child learn better from the mother or from the grammarian? Without doubt, from the mother, according to the mother method. If this is so, must we use the example of the mother or of the grammarian when we are to begin the teaching of a foreign language? Is there any reason why a foreign tongue should be otherwise taught than the mother tongue? Is it not at least worth the trouble to try the method of the mother, when it is every day demonstrated that pupils who have had five, six, seven years of teaching are unable, on leaving school, so much as to understand when the language they have been studying is used in conversation?

Generally speaking, there are two main approaches for teaching a language: the method of the mother and that of the grammarian. A child learns their native language from their mother, while they learn a foreign language from a teacher, whose main goal is to be a grammarian. Does a child learn better from the mother or from the grammarian? Clearly, from the mother, according to the mother method. If that's the case, should we follow the example of the mother or the grammarian when we start teaching a foreign language? Is there any reason to teach a foreign language differently than the native language? Isn’t it at least worth trying the mother method, especially when it’s evident that students who have had five, six, or seven years of education often leave school unable to even understand conversations in the language they’ve been studying?

Let us attempt to obtain light on the differences between these two principal methods that exist for teaching a language. What is the mother's method? How does she teach the child to speak? First let us notice that the mother follows the child: she allows him first to show interest in something and then helps him to express himself. Here we must pause to notice that what most interests the child is not a thing, an object for itself, but the capacity of the thing to do something, the possibilities of the thing for the performance of an action. A young child takes a thing in its hand and waves it, or strikes it against something, or passes it from one hand to the other; when it is older, it asks invariably, "What for?" The mother names the thing to the child, and also the action that may be therewith performed. The child begins to play. Here a specialty of the mother[Pg 538] method comes into view. The mother tells the child that she is pleased or displeased with him, that it makes her happy or unhappy when the child does this or that, that she thinks he is a good or a naughty boy, etc.—all of which remarks express her feelings, her thoughts, in contradistinction to the actions which have occasioned these feelings and thoughts; the realm of the mind as opposed to the world of activity. Let us here notice that the speech of every people contains these two classifications of words, the objective and the subjective; and indeed it must be so, since we perform actions and we judge of our actions. By this method the child learns in about a year from the time it begins to speak to express itself about what it does and what it thinks.

Let’s try to understand the differences between the two main methods used to teach a language. What is the mother’s method? How does she teach her child to talk? First, we should notice that the mother follows the child’s lead: she lets him show interest in something first and then helps him express himself. It's important to point out that what interests the child most isn’t just an object, but what that object can do, the possibilities it has for action. A young child will pick something up and wave it, hit it against something, or pass it from one hand to the other; as the child gets older, they always ask, "What for?" The mother names the object and the action associated with it. The child starts to play. This is where a unique aspect of the mother[Pg 538] method becomes clear. The mother expresses whether she is pleased or displeased with her child, shares that it makes her happy or unhappy when he does certain things, and that she thinks he is a good or a naughty boy, etc.—all these comments reflect her feelings and thoughts, which are distinct from the actions that triggered those feelings and thoughts; this is the realm of the mind versus the world of actions. It's worth noting that every language has these two categories of words: objective and subjective; it has to be that way since we perform actions and evaluate our actions. With this method, the child learns to articulate what he does and thinks within about a year of starting to speak.

Now what is the method of the grammarian? The child learns first the names of things that do not appeal to his consciousness, for they do not start from his point of view, but from that of the maker of a book. He learns lists of words—that is, he learns to know the symbol, and not the thing; he translates. He learns about Cæsar's wars and the book of his father's uncle in what is called an exercise. For both of these subjects he feels no interest, which is to be expected, as they are abstract. He sees no action. Of the great part of language, which may be called the speech of feeling, he also learns only in the abstract. He reads that Cæsar was glad or that his father's uncle was angry, but the happiness and the anger are outside of his consciousness; they have been presented to him by symbols, that is, printed words. By this method the child learns in about four years to read fairly well; as a rule, speaking the language is entirely out of the question. The pupils can not talk of their actions and their feelings, because these are represented to them by symbols, for such are printed words; they have not grasped them as actualities. If on going into a foreign country they are able to understand what is being said, the teacher may consider himself lucky. He has done his utmost with the method he has chosen to employ. He has attained something. It remains true that the mother accomplishes more in a shorter time than the grammarian.

Now, what’s the method of a grammarian? The child first learns the names of things that don’t really resonate with his understanding because they come from the perspective of the book’s creator rather than his own. He learns lists of words—that is, he learns to recognize the symbol, not the thing; he translates. He learns about Caesar's wars and his father’s uncle’s book in something called an exercise. He feels no interest in either of these topics, which is to be expected since they’re abstract. He doesn’t see any action. For a significant part of language, which could be called the language of emotion, he also learns only in the abstract. He reads that Caesar was happy or that his father’s uncle was angry, but the happiness and anger are outside of his awareness; they are presented to him through symbols, which are printed words. Using this method, the child learns to read reasonably well in about four years; however, typically, speaking the language is completely out of the question. The students cannot discuss their actions and feelings because these are only represented to them by symbols, meaning printed words; they haven’t grasped them as real experiences. If they manage to understand what people are saying in a foreign country, the teacher can consider himself fortunate. He has done his best with the method he chose. He has achieved something. However, it’s still true that a mother accomplishes more in a shorter time than a grammarian.

But is it perhaps possible to put the two methods together, and thus to create a method which shall contain the good of both? We must not continue always to act as the mother does, to teach after her method, or our pupils will continue to talk like a child of two years, and be furthermore unable to write at all. How shall we manage to melt the two into one compact, inseparable whole?

But is it possible to combine the two methods and create one that incorporates the strengths of both? We can't keep teaching the way the mother does; otherwise, our students will keep speaking like toddlers and won't be able to write at all. How do we blend the two into one solid, inseparable approach?

Let us imagine a class is to take its first lesson in the foreign tongue. First, what shall be the matter of the lesson; then, how shall it be presented? We shall be careful to choose a subject that can be interesting to the pupil, hence a subject containing activity.[Pg 539] It is not necessary that it should be anything astonishing or unusual. Let us consider with the pupils how one opens the classroom door. Let us ask the pupil in his mother tongue how he does it, carefully drawing his attention to the number of actions necessary to the accomplishment of our aim, such as walking, standing still, extending the arm, grasping the knob, etc., together with the resulting actions on the part of the door, opening, swinging, etc. We will then draw his attention to the words of activity, the verbs, and tell him he is going to learn those words in the new language—say German. We will now take the first verb necessary to the accomplishment of our aim, that of walking. We will say, while we walk, such sentences as "This is gehe," "See how I gehe," "My feet move when I gehe," etc. We do the same with each verb, always with its accompanying action. We will take the first four verbs of our subject, repeat them the first time with many explanatory phrases, the second time with fewer, the third and last time we shall simply repeat the verbs "gehe," "stehe still," "strecke aus," "fasse an," always with the actions. By this time the pupils will know these, they having heard each one at least seven times. We can now allow them to recite, we still giving the clew by the production of the appropriate action. Having taught these first four verbs, we are now ready for the full sentence "I walk toward the door," "I stand still by the door," "I reach out my arm," "I take hold of the knob." We can teach the subject "ich" without difficulty, as it remains the same in all the sentences. Let us take the nouns and teach in this manner: "Ich gehe"—pointing—"Thür," then a repetition of "Thür" contained in sentences describing it, with at least three repetitions of the word. Then come the words showing direction and relation. If you say "Ich gehe"—pointing—"Thür," the pupil will know that there is a word lacking, and he will be unsatisfied till he knows it. We now have a sentence, "Ich gehe nach der Thür." We will teach the other sentences in the same way; we will repeat each sentence at least three times in its entirety, and we will allow the pupils to recite. Here it is of interest to show the pupil that the sentence has sprung from the verb, that the verb is the germ of the sentence. Whether we do this with the words "verb," "sentence," "germ," must depend on the capacity of the class. It is not a question of words, but of ideas. Let us present our subject as a living thing. To supply the pupil with an old-fashioned grammar exercise is like inviting him to make a dinner off papier-maché joints and steaks.

Let’s imagine a class is about to have its first lesson in a foreign language. First, what should the lesson cover? Then, how should we present it? We need to choose a topic that can engage the students, ideally one that involves action.[Pg 539] It doesn’t have to be something extraordinary or out of the ordinary. Let’s discuss with the students how to open the classroom door. Let’s ask them in their native language how they do it, paying close attention to the many actions needed to achieve this, such as walking, standing, extending the arm, grasping the knob, etc., along with the resulting actions of the door, like opening and swinging. We will then highlight the action words, the verbs, and tell them they are going to learn these words in the new language—let’s say German. We will start with the first verb necessary to our task, which is walking. We will say, while we walk, sentences such as "This is gehe," "See how I gehe," "My feet move when I gehe," etc. We will do the same for each verb, always accompanied by its related action. We will take the first four verbs from our topic, repeat them the first time with lots of explanation, the second time with less, and the third and final time we will simply repeat the verbs "gehe," "stehe still," "strecke aus," "fasse an," always with the actions. By this point, the students will be familiar with these, having heard each one at least seven times. We can now allow them to recite, while we continue giving cues by performing the appropriate action. Having taught these first four verbs, we’re now ready for the full sentences: "I walk toward the door," "I stand still by the door," "I reach out my arm," "I take hold of the knob." Teaching the subject "ich" is easy since it stays the same in all the sentences. Let’s teach the nouns like this: "Ich gehe"—pointing—"Thür," followed by a repetition of "Thür" in sentences describing it, with at least three repetitions of the word. Next, we’ll introduce words that show direction and relation. If you say "Ich gehe"—pointing—"Thür," the student will recognize that a word is missing, and they will feel unsatisfied until they learn it. Now we have the sentence, "Ich gehe nach der Thür." We will teach the other sentences in the same way; we will repeat each sentence at least three times in full and then let the students recite. Here, it’s important to show the student that the sentence comes from the verb, that the verb is the foundation of the sentence. Whether we use the terms "verb," "sentence," "foundation," depends on the class's ability. It’s not about the words, but the ideas. Let’s present our subject as a living concept. Giving the student an outdated grammar exercise is like inviting them to have a meal of fake paper-mâché food.

All this time we have been considering the part of language which deals with the outside world. It is now time to consider how we shall present the part of language which deals with the inner life. We must make the pupil capable of expressing his states of[Pg 540] mind, his thoughts, because these thoughts are interesting to him. There is, broadly speaking, only one situation in class about which his mind is working: his own success or failure to recite. Hence, before each recitation we shall speak a sentence of encouragement or command, such as "Please begin," "I think you are going to do well." After each recitation we shall speak a sentence of praise or blame, such as "Very good," "It might have been better." These, as they can not be expressed by actions, may be translated when necessary into equivalent phrases in the mother tongue. We shall illustrate each phrase by stories, riddles, quotations, whatever you like. The pupil will be interested, and hence will remember. It is not necessary to the acquisition of knowledge that the pupil should be thoroughly bored while trying to learn. After a sufficient number of repetitions of a phrase by the teacher, it will be handed over to the pupils, who will then address to each other phrases of encouragement, command, praise, blame, etc. We have now enabled the pupil to express an action and his thought; the outside and the inside world are his; he needs only to advance as he began. Each lesson proceeds in this wise:

All this time we've been looking at the part of language that focuses on the outside world. Now, it's time to think about how we present the part of language that relates to our inner life. We need to help students express their thoughts and feelings because those thoughts are important to them. Generally, there's only one thing on their minds during class: how well they'll do in reciting. So, before each recitation, we'll offer some encouraging words or commands, like "Please begin," or "I believe you'll do great." After each recitation, we'll give feedback with phrases like "Very good," or "It could have been better." Since these might not be expressed through actions, we can translate them into equivalent phrases in their native language when needed. We'll illustrate each phrase with stories, riddles, quotes—anything that works. The students will find it engaging, which will help them remember. It's not necessary for students to be completely bored while trying to learn. After the teacher has repeated a phrase enough times, the students will take it and use it with each other for encouragement, commands, praise, criticism, and so on. Now we've enabled the students to express an action and their thoughts; both the outside and inside worlds are theirs; they just need to keep progressing as they started. Each lesson goes like this:

EXAMPLE.

Part I.—Teacher: "We shall learn about opening the door." General subjective phrase, "Pay attention." Explanation of the phrase through stories.

Part I.—Teacher: "We're going to learn how to open the door." General reminder, "Please pay attention." I'll explain this phrase through stories.

Teaching of verbs.

Teaching verbs.

First subjective phrase before recitation, "Please begin." Explanation through stories.

First subjective phrase before recitation, "Please begin." Explanation through stories.

Recitation.

Reading aloud.

First subjective phrase after recitation, "Very good." Explanations through stories.

First subjective phrase after recitation, "Very good." Explanations through stories.

After the teaching of the sentences, the subjective phrases are spoken by the pupils.

After the lesson on the sentences, the students say the subjective phrases.

It lies in the intelligence of the teacher to recognize the moment for introducing phrases.

It’s up to the teacher's insight to know when to introduce phrases.

The lesson then proceeds to the movements of the door as Part II, and to our leaving the door as Part III. The scheme is the same.

The lesson then moves on to the door movements in Part II, and to our leaving the door in Part III. The approach is the same.

All this is a copy (systematized, of course) of the method employed by the mother. Now, first, can the grammarian be useful to us? Let us remember that to begin with his method is to put the cart before the horse. He must play the second but also an important part. The child learns to speak first, but he also learns to read and to write. We will give the same lesson to the pupil in printed form; he will be asked to read it, and then to copy it or write it from[Pg 541] dictation. He will receive the new speech through the sense of hearing; it will then be communicated to the sight, and then to the touch. In this manner a class of twenty girls of about thirteen years had been taught English. After about thirty printed lessons had been mastered with the anecdotes, riddles, etc., which had occupied about half a German school year, they were not only able to read and write without many mistakes, but showed a strong desire to express themselves in the new tongue, and were, indeed, able to do so very satisfactorily, as compared with the results obtained by the grammarian after a seven years' course.

All this is a systematic version of the method used by the mother. Now, first, can the grammarian help us? Let’s remember that starting with his method is like putting the cart before the horse. He should play a secondary but still important role. The child learns to speak first, but they also learn to read and write. We will give the same lesson to the student in printed form; they will be asked to read it and then to copy it or write it from[Pg 541] dictation. They will receive the new language through hearing; then it will be communicated to sight, and finally to touch. In this way, a class of twenty girls, about thirteen years old, was taught English. After they mastered around thirty printed lessons, along with anecdotes, riddles, etc., which took about half a German school year, they were not only able to read and write with few mistakes but also had a strong desire to express themselves in the new language, and they were indeed able to do so quite satisfactorily, especially compared to the results obtained by traditional grammar teaching over seven years.

Who first thought of combining the two original methods of language teaching in this way? A Frenchman, named François Gouin. He gave it the name of the "Series Method," because each lesson contains a series of actions. After the pupil has learned to express himself in regard to his immediate surroundings he continues to learn in series in regard to the lives of animals and of plants, the processes of housekeeping, traveling, trade, etc. It is all presented simply, but each has its own appropriate words and expressions. As soon as the pupil has mastered the rudiments he will also have the subjective matter presented in a series; in one lesson the teacher will be inclined to mirth, in another to (mock) anger, in another to hope, in another to (mock) despair.

Who first came up with the idea of combining the two original methods of language teaching like this? A Frenchman named François Gouin. He called it the "Series Method" because each lesson includes a series of actions. Once the student learns to express themselves about their immediate surroundings, they continue to learn in series about the lives of animals and plants, housekeeping processes, traveling, commerce, and more. Everything is presented simply, but each topic has its own specific words and expressions. As soon as the student has grasped the basics, the subjective content will also be presented in a series; in one lesson, the teacher might be cheerful, in another, feigning anger, in another, conveying hope, and in yet another, pretending to be in despair.

The most important result of education being the evolution of the character already present in the child, let us not consider him a little empty jug to be filled with knowledge; rather let us seek to draw out the riches of his character. When he is able to live in a new language, he will be ever broadened, refreshed, and renewed.

The main outcome of education is the development of the child's existing character; let's not think of him as an empty container to be filled with knowledge. Instead, let’s focus on bringing out the wealth of his character. When he can live in a new language, he will constantly grow, rejuvenate, and refresh himself.

This method, resting on a psychological basis, is, with modifications of manner, which it remains the duty of the teacher to recognize, just as good for an adult as for a child. Rules of grammar will be earlier given to the adult, because he will notice correspondences and differences sooner than the child. But no rule will ever be given to a pupil of any age till he himself can appreciate its value, till he is mentally beginning to ask "why?" This questioning state of mind is one highly to be desired, as it is a state of receptivity.

This method, based on psychology, can be adapted to suit both adults and children. Adults will receive grammar rules earlier because they're more likely to notice similarities and differences faster than children. However, no rule will be presented to any student until they can understand its importance, until they start to ask "why?" This kind of questioning mindset is very desirable, as it indicates a willingness to learn.


The highest point yet reached by a kite was attained by the leader of a tandem sent up from the Blue Hill Observatory by Messrs. Clayton and Ferguson, August 26th, 12,124 feet above the sea, 277 feet higher than had previously been reached by any kite. The five miles of line weighed seventy-five pounds, and the weight of the whole was one hundred and twelve pounds. With a temperature of 75° and wind velocity thirty-two miles an hour on the ground, the temperature was 38° and the wind velocity thirty-two miles an hour at the highest point reached, while the highest wind velocity recorded was forty miles an hour at 11,000 feet.

The highest altitude ever reached by a kite was achieved by the leader of a tandem sent up from the Blue Hill Observatory by Messrs. Clayton and Ferguson on August 26th, at 12,124 feet above sea level, which is 277 feet higher than any kite had previously flown. The five miles of line weighed seventy-five pounds, and the total weight was one hundred and twelve pounds. With a temperature of 75° and a wind speed of thirty-two miles per hour at ground level, the temperature was 38° and the wind speed remained thirty-two miles per hour at the highest point reached, while the maximum recorded wind speed was forty miles per hour at 11,000 feet.


THE EARLIEST WRITING IN FRANCE.

By M. GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.

By M. Gabriel de Mortillet.

The ancient Celts and Gauls of France had no real letters. A few Celtiberian pieces of money bear characters belonging to the Phœnician and Carthaginian alphabets. In Cisalpine Gaul we find Gallic written in ancient Italian characters. The Greeks, when they founded Massilia and spread themselves along the Mediterranean coast of France, brought their language and writing into the country. The Gauls took advantage of this, and many Gallic inscriptions in Greek characters occur scattered through the south of France, among much more numerous inscriptions in the Greek language and character.

The ancient Celts and Gauls in France didn’t have a real writing system. Some Celtiberian coins have symbols from the Phoenician and Carthaginian alphabets. In Cisalpine Gaul, we find Gallic written using ancient Italian characters. When the Greeks established Massilia and spread along the Mediterranean coast of France, they introduced their language and writing to the region. The Gauls took advantage of this, leading to many Gallic inscriptions in Greek characters scattered throughout southern France, alongside a lot more inscriptions in the Greek language and script.

When the Romans came, the Latin alphabet rapidly took the place of the Greek, and the few Gauls that continued faithful to the old tongue used Latin characters in engraving the inscriptions they have left us. Similar changes took place in Gallic pieces of money. Excepting the Celtiberian coins with their Semitic legends and characters, which are found only in a very limited district in the southwest of France, Gallic coins, when they have characters upon them, may be classified as those with Greek and those with Latin legends. The former are very abundant in the south of France, and extend, growing more rare, as we go on into the center and north. Gallic coins with legends in Roman characters gradually become more numerous, and were general after the conquest of Gaul by Julius Cæsar, some of the Gallic populations having only begun to coin money during the earlier period of the Roman occupation.

When the Romans arrived, the Latin alphabet quickly replaced the Greek one, and the few Gauls who remained loyal to the old language used Latin characters to engrave the inscriptions we've inherited. Similar changes happened with Gallic coins. Apart from the Celtiberian coins with their Semitic inscriptions and characters, which are found only in a small area in the southwest of France, Gallic coins that have inscriptions can be categorized into those with Greek and those with Latin legends. The former are quite common in the south of France and become increasingly rare as we move into the central and northern regions. Gallic coins with inscriptions in Roman characters gradually become more prevalent, especially after Julius Cæsar's conquest of Gaul, with some of the Gallic populations only starting to mint coins during the earlier phase of Roman occupation.

There are some evidences of the use of a symbolical and hieroglyphical writing before alphabetical writing. On some of the megalithic monuments, principally in Morbihan, stones are found bearing incised engravings, and sometimes sculptures in relief. Are the engravings simply ornamental motives, have they a symbolical meaning, or are they hieroglyphic emblems? Opinions are divided.

There is some evidence of the use of symbolic and hieroglyphic writing before alphabetical writing. On certain megalithic monuments, mainly in Morbihan, stones have incised engravings and sometimes relief sculptures. Are these engravings merely decorative designs, do they hold symbolic meaning, or are they hieroglyphic symbols? Opinions vary.

The supports of the large and handsome dolmen of the little island of Gavrinis, Morbihan, are filled with engraved lines running into one another and conforming to the shape of the stone or to its composition—all the siliceous and consequently very hard parts being free from them. This indicates a simple ornamentation or decoration executed without any special plan made in advance, according to the nature and form of the stone worked upon. Yet, among the lines of the apparently fanciful ornament a number of polished stone hatchets are very distinctly represented. In all the other dolmens the carvings are much less numerous and not so close. Sometimes[Pg 543] they are distributed around, and sometimes they are isolated. Among them we remark the frequent repetition of some forms in groups or singly, which suggest the thought of signs with a determined sense. Upon a large support of the dolmen of the Petit-Mont at Arzan (Morbihan) there are at the lower left hand three crosses, a sign of frequent occurrence on the megalithic carvings. Above these are two very wide open U's. Seidler sees in these signs letters of the Libyan alphabet, the cross corresponding to C, and the other sign to M. Some persons have further thought they could distinguish an Egyptian letter in the cross. Taking a more general view of the question, Letourneau[34] has tried to prove that the sculptures on the megaliths are inscriptions, and the engraved signs correspond to letters of the ancient alphabets, most probably Semitic. Adrien de Mortillet answered that the thought of writing involved arrangement, and no arrangement could be predicated of the signs.

The supports of the large and impressive dolmen on the small island of Gavrinis in Morbihan are covered with engraved lines that intertwine and follow the shape and material of the stone, with the harder siliceous parts remaining untouched. This suggests a simple decoration done spontaneously, based on the nature and form of the stone being worked on. However, within these seemingly random decorations, there are several clearly depicted polished stone axes. In other dolmens, the carvings are much less frequent and not as dense. Sometimes they are scattered around, and other times they appear individually. Among them, we often see certain shapes repeated in groups or alone, implying they might represent specific symbols. On one large support of the dolmen at Petit-Mont in Arzan (Morbihan), there are three crosses on the lower left side, which are commonly found in megalithic carvings. Above these are two wide open U's. Seidler interprets these symbols as letters from the Libyan alphabet, with the cross representing C and the U representing M. Some people have even suggested that they can see an Egyptian letter in the cross. Looking at the issue more broadly, Letourneau has attempted to argue that the sculptures on the megaliths are inscriptions, with the engraved signs corresponding to letters from ancient alphabets, most likely Semitic. Adrien de Mortillet responded by saying that the concept of writing requires organization, and no such organization can be found in these signs.

A short time afterward, Adrien de Mortillet, in a paper on the Figures sculptured on the Megalithic Monuments of France, proved that the figures are more or less rude designs representing a well-determined series of objects. Thus the U's, with branches very widely separated, represent boats, and are emblems of migrations by sea; the crosses are shipmasters' staffs, or insignia of chiefs similar in character to bishops' crosses. The polished hatchet is frequently figured, and often with a handle, and is the emblem of labor, or, more probably, of combat. The scutcheons, which are also frequent, are bucklers, or military symbols. They are usually adorned on the inner side with a variety of symbolical figures variously grouped, which evidently served as the owner's coat of arms, and are the most ancient known specimens of the kind, going back to the stone age, or at least to the transition age from stone to bronze. After that time the custom of putting their owners' arms upon bucklers spread widely. It lasted till the end of the middle ages. The painted vases of classical antiquity furnish numerous and very curious examples of such marks. The interpretation of the megalithic sculptures may furnish probable if not certain details concerning an epoch which is very little known to us. Thus, the scutcheon of the dolmen des Marchands, containing four series of crosses, one above the other, and each series divided into two parts, fifty-six crosses in all, may have been the arms of a chief of a powerful confederation having fifty-six less important chiefs under his orders. The supposition is confirmed by the dimensions of the monument and a large handled hatchet engraved under the tablet between two other crosses.

A short time later, Adrien de Mortillet, in a paper on the Figures sculpted on the Megalithic Monuments of France, demonstrated that the figures are roughly designed representations of a specific series of objects. For example, the U's with widely spaced branches symbolize boats and represent sea migrations; the crosses are shipmasters' staffs or insignias of leaders, similar to bishops' crosses. The polished hatchet is often depicted, sometimes with a handle, and symbolizes labor or, more likely, combat. The frequently seen scutcheons are shields or military symbols. They are usually decorated on the inner side with various symbolic figures, which evidently served as the owner's coat of arms and are the oldest known examples of this kind, dating back to the Stone Age, or at least to the transitional period between Stone and Bronze Ages. After that time, the practice of displaying owners' arms on shields became widespread and continued until the end of the Middle Ages. The painted vases of classical antiquity provide numerous and interesting examples of such markings. The interpretation of the megalithic sculptures may offer likely, if not certain, insights into a period that is very poorly understood by us. For instance, the scutcheon of the dolmen des Marchands, featuring four series of crosses stacked one above the other, with each series divided into two parts, totaling fifty-six crosses, might have represented the arms of a chief of a powerful confederation controlling fifty-six lesser chiefs under his command. This assumption is supported by the size of the monument and a large-handled hatchet engraved beneath the tablet between two other crosses.

Near the dolmen des Marchands, and not far from the sea, is[Pg 544] the large tumulus of Marie-Hroeck, which includes a small dolmen containing rich funerary furnishings. In front of the entrance to the cavern is a rectangular slab that bears on its face a scutcheon containing two crosses, symbolical of power, and several very rudely drawn representations of boats. The engravers of this period were not artists, but stone-cutters, working upon a very hard rock with very poor tools. Unable to figure distinctly what they wanted to, they did the best they could. Handled hatchets were distributed irregularly all round the scutcheons. Does not this epitaph seem to mean that the tomb was erected in memory of a powerful maritime chief by soldiers, his companions in arms?

Near the dolmen des Marchands, and not far from the sea, is[Pg 544] the large tumulus of Marie-Hroeck, which includes a small dolmen with valuable burial items. In front of the entrance to the cave is a rectangular stone that features a shield with two crosses, symbolizing power, and several very roughly drawn images of boats. The engravers of this time weren't artists but stone-cutters, working with a very hard rock and basic tools. Unable to clearly depict what they envisioned, they did their best. Handled axes were scattered irregularly around the shields. Doesn’t this inscription seem to suggest that the tomb was built in memory of a powerful maritime leader by his fellow soldiers?

From these bucklers we pass to generalized feminine representations characterized by concentric necklaces and pairs of prominent globular breasts. Such sculptures, which are repeated in various dolmens and artificial mortuary caves in the valley of the Seine, may be of religious import. They seem to be replaced in the south of France by attempts at statues. Of such character are the two sculptures of the dolmen of Collorgues in Gard, which also have the symbolical cross on their breasts.

From these shields, we move on to generalized representations of women, featuring concentric necklaces and pairs of pronounced round breasts. These sculptures, which appear in various dolmens and man-made burial caves in the Seine Valley, may have religious significance. In the south of France, these are seemingly substituted by attempts at statues. An example of this is the two sculptures found in the dolmen of Collorgues in Gard, which also display a symbolic cross on their breasts.

Whatever they may be, the megalithic engravings are the earliest graphic historical documents of the country. It is therefore important to collect and preserve them.

Whatever they are, the megalithic engravings are the earliest graphic historical records of the country. So, it’s essential to gather and protect them.

They may be divided into simple ornamental motives, which may further suggest interesting resemblances; figurative engravings representing known and definite objects and forming commemorative pictures capable of affording important historical or legendary hints—the most ancient documents in our archives; and symbolical engravings of more difficult determination, and independent of any alphabet.

They can be categorized into simple decorative designs, which may also hint at fascinating similarities; figurative engravings depicting recognizable and specific objects that create commemorative images, offering significant historical or legendary insights—the oldest records in our archives; and symbolic engravings that are harder to interpret and not reliant on any alphabet.

Among the specimens of the last class, one sort, the cupule, is extremely widespread. It is a very regularly shaped hemispherical cup, generally represented by itself, but sometimes mingled with other figures, most usually occurring in groups without arrangement, but very rarely isolated. Entire surfaces are sometimes covered with this design. It is a very ancient design, as such cupules are found on the dolmens. In the dolmen of Kériaval, at Locmariquer, the lower side of the horizontal slab is starred with numerous cupules, which antedate the construction of the monument, for they appear on the parts that rest on the supports. There may also, however, be more recent cupules. We are totally in the dark as to what they represent.

Among the examples of the last category, one type, the cupule, is very common. It’s a nicely shaped hemispherical cup, usually seen by itself, but sometimes mixed with other figures. Most often, they appear in groups without any specific order, but very rarely alone. Entire surfaces can be covered with this design. It’s a very ancient pattern, as these cupules can be found on dolmens. In the dolmen of Kériaval at Locmariquer, the underside of the horizontal slab is marked with many cupules, which predate the monument’s construction since they’re on the parts that sit on the supports. However, there may also be more recent cupules. We have no idea what they represent.

Cupules are sometimes cut on the surface of rocks in place. Engravings similarly cut have been designated sculptures on rocks, and are found almost everywhere. Those which have been most studied[Pg 545] and afford the most features of interest for us are on the Scandinavian coasts, and these have been largely utilized by Adrien de Mortillet for the determination of the figures of megaliths. We cite only one example from Gaul, the sculptures in the rocks of the Lago dei Maraviglie, in a lateral valley on the left, going from San Dalmazo to Tende, in Piedmont. Some of the walls of the rock there and large surfaces of detached blocks are covered with extremely rude figures formed by the accumulation of dints resulting from frequently repeated blows. Among these figures, which are without order in the grouping, and in which no regard is paid to proportions, are stags, rams, human figurines, hatchets, pikes, baskets, and lance points. These sculptures have been ascribed to the neolithic or the bronze age; but the existence of figures of similar style on the walls of a lead mine near Valauri has suggested that they may be more recent. Human figurines are numerous, but heads of horned animals are more so. Some are perhaps stags and rams, while bulls and cows are abundant. The shepherds are accustomed to take their herds and keep them for two or three months every year in this valley, which is so lonely and melancholy in aspect that it has been called Vallée d'Enfer, or Hell Valley. It would not be strange if these herdsmen, for want of something better to do, should have amused themselves delineating the things that were before their eyes—the cattle, the miners, and things appertaining to the mine. As to special traits, the representations are so badly executed as to leave a wide range open for interpretation.—Translated for the Popular Science Monthly from the Book Formation de la Nation française (Paris: Félix Alcan).

Cupules are sometimes carved into the surface of rocks in their original location. Similar engravings have been called rock sculptures, and they can be found almost everywhere. The ones that have been studied the most[Pg 545] and offer the most interesting features for us are located on the Scandinavian coasts, which Adrien de Mortillet has extensively used for identifying the figures of megaliths. We mention just one example from Gaul, the sculptures in the rocks at Lago dei Maraviglie, in a side valley on the left side between San Dalmazo and Tende, in Piedmont. Some of the rock walls and large detached blocks there are covered with very rough figures created by the buildup of dents from repeated blows. Among these figures, which are randomly grouped and show no concern for proportions, are stags, rams, human figures, axes, pikes, baskets, and spear points. These sculptures have been dated to the Neolithic or Bronze Age; however, the discovery of similarly styled figures on the walls of a lead mine near Valauri suggests they might be more recent. There are many human figures, but figures of horned animals are even more common. Some may be stags and rams, while bulls and cows are plentiful. Shepherds usually take their herds and keep them in this valley for two or three months each year. It's so isolated and gloomy that it's been named Vallée d'Enfer, or Hell Valley. It wouldn’t be surprising if these herders, with little else to do, entertained themselves by drawing what they saw around them—the cattle, the miners, and things related to the mine. As for specific details, the representations are so poorly made that they leave a lot of room for interpretation.—Translated for the Popular Science Monthly from the Book Formation de la Nation française (Paris: Félix Alcan).


An old Newcomen steam engine at North Ashton, near Bristol, England, as described by Mr. W.H. Pearson in the British Association, is still doing practical work after an active career of nearly one hundred and fifty years, it having been erected in 1750 at a cost of seventy pounds. The piston is packed with rope, and has a covering of water on the top to make it steam tight. The working of the engine is aided by the vacuum formed by the injection of water into the cylinder. The old man now engaged in working this engine has held his post since he was a lad, and his father and grandfather occupied the same position.

An old Newcomen steam engine in North Ashton, near Bristol, England, as described by Mr. W.H. Pearson in the British Association, is still operational after nearly one hundred and fifty years of service, having been built in 1750 for seventy pounds. The piston is sealed with rope and has a layer of water on top to keep it steam tight. The engine's operation is enhanced by the vacuum created when water is injected into the cylinder. The elderly man currently operating this engine has been in the job since he was young, and his father and grandfather held the same position before him.


The excavation of the Roman town of Calleva Attrebatum at Silchester, near Reading, England, has brought to light nearly forty complete houses, a private bathing establishment, two square temples, the west gate, a Christian church possibly of the fourth century, a basilica and forum, an extensive system of dye works, a series of drains, other works, and a multitude of ornaments and utensils—remains of Roman civic life and institutions, complementing previous discoveries of Roman monuments in England, which have been mostly military.

The excavation of the Roman town of Calleva Attrebatum at Silchester, near Reading, England, has uncovered nearly forty complete houses, a private bathhouse, two square temples, the west gate, a Christian church possibly from the fourth century, a basilica and forum, an extensive system of dye works, a series of drains, and various other structures, along with a wide range of ornaments and utensils. These findings represent the remains of Roman civic life and institutions, adding to earlier discoveries of Roman monuments in England, which have mostly focused on military sites.


SKETCH OF GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.

"The École d'Anthropologie feels with a profound emotion the loss of the eminent master, one of its glories, whose labors have contributed in so large a measure to honor and magnify it, and to extend and confirm its legitimate authority, and who had the exceedingly rare merit of constituting a science which by means of him has become a French science—that of prehistoric archæology." Such is the eminently fitting tribute spoken by the professors of the Paris École d'Anthropologie through their Revue Mensuelle to the memory of Gabriel de Mortillet.

"The École d'Anthropologie deeply feels the loss of its esteemed master, one of its proudest achievements, whose work has significantly honored and elevated the school, and has helped to establish and affirm its rightful authority. He had the exceptional ability to develop a field of study that, through him, became a significant part of French scholarship—prehistoric archaeology." This is the fitting tribute expressed by the professors of the Paris École d'Anthropologie in their Revue Mensuelle in memory of Gabriel de Mortillet.

Louis Laurent Gabriel de Mortillet was born at Meylan, Isère, France, August 29, 1821, and died September 25, 1898. He began his studies with the Jesuits at Chambéry, and continued them in Paris at the Museum of Natural History and at the Conservatoire des Arts et Métiers. He was interested in the revolutionary movements of 1848; and in the insurrectionary demonstration of the 13th of June, 1849, which followed the presentation by Ledru Rollin, on the 11th, of a resolution of impeachment against President Louis Napoleon for repressing the republican movement in Rome, it was with his help that the eminent deputy was enabled to escape arrest. In the same year he was condemned for a press offense and took refuge in Savoy. During his exile he classified the collections of the Natural History Museum in Geneva; had charge of the arrangement of the Museum at Annecy in 1854; directed an exploitation of hydraulic lime in Italy; and served as geological adviser in the construction of the northern railways of that country. He was also associated with Agassiz in his studies of the glaciers of Switzerland. He returned to Paris in 1864, and in 1867 was charged with the organization of the first hall or prehistoric department of the History of Labor at the Universal Exposition of 1867. In 1868 he was called to the Museum of National Antiquities at Saint-Germain-en-Laye, where he continued till 1885. It is specially mentioned that he carried this institution safely through the perils of the war of 1870-'71. While engaged in these museum tasks he was struck with the insufficiency of the then universally accepted paleontological and prehistoric classifications, and his attention became fully absorbed in the subject. He held long consultations with Edouard Lartet, the eminent paleontologist and his learned friends concerning it. As a result of these deliberations, after careful study of the formations and specimens, he proposed a scheme of classification in 1869, which was completed at the congress held in Brussels in 1872, and has become generally accepted in its fundamentals, after having withstood the[Pg 547] often-repeated attacks of persistent criticism, and has received confirmation after confirmation from innumerable discoveries made throughout the world. "Had his activity concerned only the classification of the different stone ages," says Dr. Capitan, whose eulogy of M. de Mortillet we follow most largely in our sketch, "de Mortillet would for that work alone have been by good right considered a great man of science. Actually to illuminate a number of dark points, to group a thousand scattered facts in regular order, to synthesize numerous isolated researches, to constitute a cohesive theory of them—that is what de Mortillet did. Thus he became long ago the uncontested master, the leader of a school, who was able to group and hold around him the scientific students and workers of the entire world."

Louis Laurent Gabriel de Mortillet was born in Meylan, Isère, France, on August 29, 1821, and died on September 25, 1898. He started his studies with the Jesuits in Chambéry and continued them in Paris at the Museum of Natural History and the Conservatoire des Arts et Métiers. He was interested in the revolutionary movements of 1848, and during the insurrectionary demonstration on June 13, 1849, which followed Ledru Rollin's impeachment resolution against President Louis Napoleon for suppressing the republican movement in Rome, he helped the notable deputy escape arrest. That same year, he was convicted of a press offense and sought refuge in Savoy. During his exile, he classified the collections at the Natural History Museum in Geneva, managed the arrangement of the Museum at Annecy in 1854, oversaw the exploitation of hydraulic lime in Italy, and served as a geological adviser during the construction of northern railways in the country. He also collaborated with Agassiz on his studies of Swiss glaciers. He returned to Paris in 1864, and in 1867, he was tasked with organizing the first hall or prehistoric department of Labor History at the Universal Exposition of 1867. In 1868, he was appointed to the Museum of National Antiquities at Saint-Germain-en-Laye, where he remained until 1885. It's particularly noted that he successfully navigated the challenges faced by the institution during the war of 1870-'71. While working on these museum projects, he recognized the inadequacy of the then-accepted paleontological and prehistoric classifications, which led him to focus intensely on the topic. He held long discussions with Edouard Lartet, the distinguished paleontologist, and his knowledgeable colleagues about it. As a result of these discussions, after thorough study of formations and specimens, he proposed a classification scheme in 1869, which was finalized at the congress in Brussels in 1872, and has since become widely accepted in its core principles, having endured frequent and persistent critiques and received confirmation from countless discoveries worldwide. "Had his endeavors only involved the classification of different Stone Ages," states Dr. Capitan, whose tribute to M. de Mortillet we largely draw upon in our account, "de Mortillet would rightly be considered a great scientist for that work alone. He managed to clarify a number of obscure points, organize a thousand scattered facts in a coherent manner, synthesize numerous isolated studies, and create a cohesive theory from them—that's what de Mortillet achieved. Thus, he became the uncontested master, the leader of a school, capable of gathering and inspiring scientific students and practitioners from around the world."

M. de Mortillet was in 1866 one of the founders of the International Congress of Prehistoric Archæology. He was one of the first professors in the École d'Anthropologie founded by Broca in 1875, the greatest achievement, as he writes in the preface to his Formation de la Nation française, of the Association for the Teaching of Anthropological Sciences. The school was opened in November, 1875, in a building gratuitously lent it by the École de Médecine, to give instruction free of tuition charges, and was to be maintained by a fund subscribed by anthropological societies and private persons, a gift of fifteen hundred dollars a year by M. Wallon for laboratory purposes, and a grant of twenty-five hundred dollars from the Municipal Council of Paris for the payment of professors' salaries. Five courses of lectures were to be delivered, to be increased as the resources of the association multiplied. The association and the school were recognized as of public utility by a law of 1889; the school being the first establishment of private instruction, Dr. Capitan said in his memorial address, "and up to this time (1897) the only one that has had that honor, an honor that creates duties for us. We are under obligation to clarify and extend our teaching." De Mortillet's work was so true to the sentiment expressed in this sentence that one of the characteristics attributed to him in the short biography published in Vaporeau's Dictionnaire Universel des Contemporains is that he was one of the men who contributed most to the popularizing of prehistoric studies in France. During the more than twenty years of his professorship of prehistoric anthropology in the École, de Mortillet "gave precious instruction to numerous students, many of whom, foreigners, have in their turns become masters in their own countries." He was also president of the Society of Anthropology, subdirector of the École d'Anthropologie, president of the Association for Teaching Anthropological Sciences, and president of the Commission on Megalithic Monuments—the various functions of which offices he filled with remarkable exactness and distinction.[Pg 548] "In all these important positions," says Dr. Capitan in his eulogy, "de Mortillet unfailingly brought a uniform ardor to his work, a uniform activity, a clear and acute wit, and a remarkable precision. He performed his numerous duties almost to the end of his life. Only last month (July, 1898) he made another journey for the execution of a mission which the commission on megalithic monuments had intrusted to him."

M. de Mortillet was one of the founders of the International Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology in 1866. He was one of the first professors at the École d'Anthropologie, founded by Broca in 1875, which he described in the preface to his Formation de la Nation française as the greatest accomplishment of the Association for the Teaching of Anthropological Sciences. The school opened in November 1875 in a building generously provided by the École de Médecine, offering tuition-free education. It was funded by contributions from anthropological societies and individuals, including a $1,500 annual donation from M. Wallon for laboratory expenses and a $2,500 grant from the Municipal Council of Paris to pay professors' salaries. Five lecture courses were initially offered, with plans to expand as the association's resources grew. The association and the school were recognized as a public utility by a law in 1889, making the school the first establishment of private instruction, and as Dr. Capitan noted in his memorial speech, "and up to this time (1897) the only one that has had that honor, an honor that creates duties for us. We are obliged to clarify and expand our teaching." De Mortillet's work reflected this sentiment so well that the short biography published in Vaporeau's Dictionnaire Universel des Contemporains labels him as one of the key figures in making prehistoric studies popular in France. During his more than twenty years as a professor of prehistoric anthropology at the École, de Mortillet "provided valuable instruction to many students, many of whom, foreign nationals, have since become leaders in their own countries." He also served as president of the Society of Anthropology, subdirector of the École d'Anthropologie, president of the Association for Teaching Anthropological Sciences, and president of the Commission on Megalithic Monuments, fulfilling all these roles with exceptional precision and excellence.[Pg 548] "In all these important positions," says Dr. Capitan in his eulogy, "de Mortillet consistently brought a strong passion to his work, unwavering activity, a sharp and keen intellect, and remarkable accuracy. He carried out his many responsibilities almost until the end of his life. Just last month (July 1898), he went on another trip to fulfill a mission assigned to him by the commission on megalithic monuments."

In connection with these multifarious labors, M. de Mortillet published a considerable number of memoirs and of books of the highest order. He was a transformist from the very first, and performed all his various researches in the spirit of an evolutionist. His first publications were on conchology, and numerous memoirs between 1851 and 1862 related to subjects in that branch. During the same period he contributed many important works on the geology and mineralogy of Savoy. Among these were the History of the Land and Fresh-water Mollusks of Savoy and the Basin of Lake Leman, and a Guide to the Traveler in Savoy. His attention was afterward more entirely directed to prehistoric archæology and anthropology, and he published in 1866 a curious Study on the Sign of the Cross previous to Christianity. Of this period, too, are his Promenades, or Walks, in the Universal Exposition of 1867, and his Walks in the Museum of Saint-Germain, 1869. He founded, in 1864, the Recueil, or Collection of Materials for the Positive History of Man, which was afterward continued at Toulouse by M.E. Cartailhac. In 1879 he published a work on pottery marks—Potiérs allobroges, ou les Sigles figulins étudiés par les Méthodes de l'Histoire naturelle. In 1881, in co-operation with his son, Adrien de Mortillet, as artist, he published a magnificent illustrated work or album, Le Musée Préhistorique (The Prehistoric Museum); and in 1883, the volume Le Préhistorique (Prehistoric Archæology); two books which have taken rank as master works. A second edition of the Préhistorique appeared in 1885, and at the time of his death he was preparing a third, in which he was taking great pains to bring the matter up to the present condition of the science. Another important work was the Origines de la Chasse et de la Pêche (Origin of Hunting and Fishing). A considerable number of memoirs by M. de Mortillet appeared in various scientific journals, especially in the two founded by him—Les Matériaux pour l'Histoire primitive et naturelle de l'Homme, already mentioned, and L'Homme, which was established in 1884.

In relation to these various efforts, M. de Mortillet published a significant number of high-quality memoirs and books. He was an evolutionist from the very beginning and conducted all his research with an evolutionary perspective. His early publications focused on conchology, and he wrote many papers on that topic between 1851 and 1862. During that same time, he also contributed important works on the geology and mineralogy of Savoy, including the History of the Land and Fresh-water Mollusks of Savoy and the Basin of Lake Leman, and a Guide to the Traveler in Savoy. Later, he dedicated himself primarily to prehistoric archaeology and anthropology, publishing a fascinating Study on the Sign of the Cross before Christianity in 1866. This period also includes his Walks in the Universal Exposition of 1867 and his Walks in the Museum of Saint-Germain in 1869. In 1864, he founded the Recueil, or Collection of Materials for the Positive History of Man, which was later continued in Toulouse by M.E. Cartailhac. In 1879, he published a book on pottery marks—Potiérs allobroges, ou les Sigles figulins étudiés par les Méthodes de l'Histoire naturelle. In 1881, he collaborated with his son Adrien de Mortillet, who contributed artwork, to publish a stunning illustrated work or album, Le Musée Préhistorique (The Prehistoric Museum); and in 1883, the volume Le Préhistorique (Prehistoric Archaeology); both of which are considered masterworks. A second edition of Préhistorique was released in 1885, and at the time of his death, he was working on a third edition, making significant efforts to update the content in line with the latest developments in the field. Another notable work was Origines de la Chasse et de la Pêche (Origin of Hunting and Fishing). A considerable number of memoirs by M. de Mortillet appeared in various scientific journals, particularly in the two that he founded—Les Matériaux pour l'Histoire primitive et naturelle de l'Homme, already mentioned, and L'Homme, which was established in 1884.

An epoch in M. de Mortillet's life was marked in 1873, when a discussion took place at the Anthropological Congress, in Lyons, between him and M. Abel Hovelacque concerning the precursors of man. The researches of the two masters had already led them, by a[Pg 549] series of observations and deductions, to regard as certain the geological existence of a being intermediate between man and the monkey, which they called the Anthropopithecus, and they were trying to indicate, hypothetically, its leading characteristics.

An important moment in M. de Mortillet's life happened in 1873 during a discussion at the Anthropological Congress in Lyon, where he debated with M. Abel Hovelacque about the early ancestors of humans. The studies of both scholars had already led them, through a[Pg 549] series of observations and conclusions, to believe in the geological existence of a being that was a link between humans and monkeys, which they named the Anthropopithecus. They were trying to outline its main characteristics hypothetically.

M. de Mortillet's reasons for believing in the existence of this precursor of man as a definite being were presented in the Revue d'Anthropologie, in an article which was translated and published in the Popular Science Monthly for April, 1879. In this paper the author summarized the evidence, already copious, in favor of the existence of Quaternary man, and then took up the question, "Did there exist in the Tertiary age beings sufficiently intelligent to perform a part of the acts which are characteristic of man?" He then reviewed the researches of the Abbé Bourgeois at Thenay in the light of a collection of fire-marked flints which he had exhibited at the International Congress of Prehistoric Archæology and Anthropology held in Paris in 1867, and deduced from the result that "during the Middle Tertiary there existed a creature, precursor of man, an anthropopithecus, which was acquainted with fire, and could make use of it for splitting flints. It also was able to trim the flint flakes thus produced, and to convert them into tools. This curious and interesting discovery for a long time stood alone, and arguments were even drawn from its isolated position to favor the rejection of it. Fortunately, another French observer, M.J.B. Rames, has found in the vicinity of Aurillac (Cantal), in the strata of the upper part of the Middle Tertiary—here, too, in company with mastodons and dinotheriums, though of more recent species than those of Thenay—flints which also have been redressed intentionally. In this case, however, the flints are no longer split by fire, but by tapping. It is something more than a continuation, it is a development. Among the few specimens exhibited by M. Rames, whose discoveries are quite recent, is one which, had it been found on the surface of the ground, would never have been called in question." The evidence afforded by these flints was confirmed by a collection of flints from the Miocene and the Pliocene of the valley of the Tagus shown by Señor Ribeiro in the same exhibition, a considerable proportion of which bore evidence of intentional chipping.

M. de Mortillet's reasons for believing in the existence of this early form of man as a distinct being were outlined in the Revue d'Anthropologie, in an article that was translated and published in the Popular Science Monthly for April 1879. In this paper, the author summarized the already extensive evidence supporting the existence of Quaternary man, and then addressed the question, "Did beings intelligent enough to perform actions characteristic of humans exist during the Tertiary period?" He analyzed the research of Abbé Bourgeois at Thenay in light of a collection of fire-marked flints he exhibited at the International Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology and Anthropology held in Paris in 1867. From this, he concluded that "during the Middle Tertiary, there existed a creature, a precursor of man, an anthropopithecus, which knew how to use fire and could utilize it to split flints. It could also shape the flint flakes produced and turn them into tools. This fascinating discovery stood alone for a long time, and arguments were even made from its isolated nature to support dismissing it. Fortunately, another French observer, M.J.B. Rames, found in the area near Aurillac (Cantal), in the upper Middle Tertiary layers—here, too, alongside mastodons and dinotheriums, though of more recent species than those of Thenay—flints that had also been intentionally manipulated. However, in this case, the flints were not split by fire but by tapping. It represents not just a continuation but a development. Among the few specimens displayed by M. Rames, whose findings are quite recent, there is one that, if found on the surface, would never have been questioned." The evidence provided by these flints was further supported by a collection of flints from the Miocene and Pliocene periods of the Tagus Valley exhibited by Señor Ribeiro in the same exhibition, a significant portion of which showed signs of intentional chipping.

Bearing upon this point was a chart of the Palæolithic Age in Gaul, drawn up by M. de Mortillet in 1871, and published in the Bulletin de la Société d'Anthropologie de Paris—"the only work of the kind extant"—in which were recorded five localities in which occurred supposed traces of man in the Tertiary, forty-one alluvial deposits in the Quaternary yielding human bones and industrial remains, and two hundred and seventy-eight caverns containing Quaternary fauna with traces of prehistoric man.

A chart from the Paleolithic Age in Gaul created by M. de Mortillet in 1871 and published in the Bulletin de la Société d'Anthropologie de Paris—"the only work of its kind still available"—detailed five sites where supposed traces of humans from the Tertiary period were found, forty-one alluvial deposits from the Quaternary containing human bones and artifacts, and two hundred seventy-eight caves housing Quaternary fauna with signs of prehistoric humans.

M. de Mortillet gave in another form his view of the sort of creature the hypothetical anthropopithecus should be in a paper on Tertiary Man, read before the Anthropological Section of the French Association for the Advancement of Science in 1885, when he said the question was not to find whether man already existed in the Tertiary epoch as he exists at the present day. Animals varied from one geological epoch to another, and the higher the animals the greater was the variation. It was to be inferred, therefore, that man would vary more rapidly than the other mammals. The problem was to discover in the Tertiary period an ancestral form of man a predecessor of the man of historical times. There were, he affirmed, unquestionably in the Tertiary strata objects which implied the existence of an intelligent being—animals less intelligent than existing man, but much more intelligent than existing apes. While the skeleton of this ancestral form of man had not yet been discovered, he had made himself known to us in the clearest manner by his works. The general opinion of the meeting after hearing M. de Mortillet's paper is said to have been that there could be no longer any doubt of the existence of the supposed ancestral form of man in the Tertiary period.

M. de Mortillet presented his perspective on what the hypothetical anthropopithecus might have been in a paper about Tertiary Man, delivered at the Anthropological Section of the French Association for the Advancement of Science in 1885. He argued that the key question wasn't whether humans existed in the Tertiary period as they do today. Animals changed from one geological era to the next, and the more advanced the animals, the greater the changes. It could be inferred, then, that humans would evolve more quickly than other mammals. The challenge was to identify an ancestral form of humans from the Tertiary period, a precursor to modern humans. He asserted that there were definitely objects in the Tertiary layers that suggested the presence of an intelligent being—less intelligent than current humans but significantly smarter than today’s apes. While the skeleton of this ancestral human form had yet to be found, it was already known to us through its artifacts. After hearing M. de Mortillet’s paper, the general consensus at the meeting was that there was no longer any doubt about the existence of this supposed ancestral form of humans during the Tertiary period.

The discovery in Java, announced by Dr. Dubois, in 1896, of fossil remains presenting structural characteristics between those of man and those of the monkey, to which the name Pithecanthropus erectus was given, were accepted with hardly a question by M. de Mortillet and his colleagues as confirming his views.

The discovery in Java, announced by Dr. Dubois in 1896, of fossil remains showing features that were a mix between those of humans and monkeys, which were named Pithecanthropus erectus, was accepted almost without question by M. de Mortillet and his colleagues as evidence supporting his theories.

At a banquet given to M. de Mortillet, May 1, 1884, by a number of anthropologists, when his portrait was presented to him, the hall was decorated for the occasion with a life-size picture of an ancient Gaul, executed according to his latest researches. The man was represented as having no hair on his body; with very long arms and very powerful muscles; his feet capable of being used in climbing trees, but with toes not opposable; his jaw strongly prognathous, but not at all equal to that of an anthropoid ape; his breadth strongly compressed laterally and his abdomen prominent; the skin not negroid, but of our present color; and the expression of his face was about as intelligent as that of an Australian.

At a banquet held for M. de Mortillet on May 1, 1884, by several anthropologists, his portrait was unveiled. The hall was adorned for the occasion with a life-size image of an ancient Gaul, based on his latest research. The figure showed a man with no body hair, very long arms, and powerful muscles; his feet were adapted for climbing trees but had non-opposable toes; his jaw was pronounced but not as prominent as that of an anthropoid ape; his shape was compressed laterally, and his belly was protruding; his skin was not negroid but similar to our current complexion; and the expression on his face was about as intelligent as that of an Australian.

In his Le Préhistorique M. de Mortillet attempted to determine how far distant was the epoch when Homo sapiens first appeared on the earth, by estimating the rate of progression of blocks which were carried by former ice fields, as he had observed them in Switzerland with Agassiz. His conclusion was that more than two hundred thousand years had elapsed since that event.

In his Le Préhistorique, M. de Mortillet tried to figure out how long ago Homo sapiens first showed up on Earth by estimating the speed at which blocks were moved by ancient ice fields, which he had seen in Switzerland with Agassiz. He concluded that over two hundred thousand years had passed since that occurrence.

In 1894 M. de Mortillet proposed in the Société d'Anthropologie an important reform in chronology. Pointing out the inconvenience[Pg 551] of using several different eras, such as the Foundation of Rome, the Flight of Mohammed, and the Proclamation of the French Republic, he suggested that ten thousand years before the Christian era be adopted as a general starting point. This would include all Egyptian chronology as known at the present day, and would leave five thousand years at the disposal of future discoverers.

In 1894, M. de Mortillet proposed an important reform in chronology at the Société d'Anthropologie. He pointed out the challenges of using several different eras, like the Foundation of Rome, the Flight of Mohammed, and the Proclamation of the French Republic. He suggested adopting ten thousand years before the Christian era as a general starting point. This would encompass all known Egyptian chronology today and would leave five thousand years for future discoveries.

"A spirit always youthful, a man of progress," says Dr. Capitan in his eulogy, "our dear master kept himself fully in the current with all work relating to prehistoric archæology. He knew how to profit by whatever would contribute to perfect his own work. He therefore, on different occasions, modified his classification so as to keep it up to date, realizing that a classification is an admirable instrument of study, which ought to go through the same evolution as the science to which it is applied." This high quality of his mind appears clearly in his last book, published in 1897—Formation de la Nation française (Formation of the French Nation). This book comprised the substance of his lectures of the term 1889-'90. In publishing it he disavowed all intention of producing a new history of France. There were enough of these in all shapes and sizes, written in the most varied styles, with diverse tendencies, and from the most different points of view, and there were some most excellent works among them, particularly that of M. Henri Martin, which seemed to him to contain all the historical information known. But all these histories, even that of Henri Martin, although he had been president of the Anthropological Society of Paris, appeared to M. de Mortillet to be at fault in their starting point. They gave too much place in their beginnings to the legendary and the imaginary, and not enough to natural history and palæethnology. It was M. de Mortillet's purpose to follow an inverse method—to regard direct observation alone; and he would rest only on the impartial and precise discussion of texts and facts. "Texts, documents, and facts," he said, "become more and more rare as we go back in time. I shall collect and examine them with the greatest care in order to make our origins as clear as possible, and to enlarge the scale of our history. I shall appeal in succession to all the sciences of observation, and when I have recourse to the texts, I shall subject them to the closest criticism and the most complete analysis." The texts on which historians had so far relied did not go back far enough. They told of events three thousand or, including the Egyptian hieroglyphic texts, seven thousand years old, but what was this compared with the immense lapse of time during which man has lived, going back into the Quaternary epoch? On this vast period the texts furnish no information. They were, besides, inaccurate, tinged with fable and poetry, with local and personal prejudice and ignorance, even as to the times[Pg 552] to which they relate after history is supposed to have come in. If we want light upon this unrecorded past, we must seek it by the aid of palæethnological data; and anthropology may be very advantageously united with palæethnology to furnish valuable instruction concerning the autochthonic race of France, its development, transformations, customs, and migrations, and the invasions it suffered in the most remote antiquity. "With the aid of these two sciences, both of wholly new origin, we are able to trace the earliest pages of the history of France." The book begins with a review of what the texts afford regarding the earlier peoples of France; then brings forward the evidence yielded by language and the study of the evolution of writing; next presents the results of research respecting the precursors of man, the rise and development of industries, societies, and civilization; and studies the primitive races of perhaps two hundred and thirty thousand or two hundred and forty thousand years ago; their mixture with the other races that came in from abroad and possessed the country; and, finally, the formation of the French population as we now find it.

"A spirit always youthful, a man of progress," Dr. Capitan says in his eulogy, "our dear master kept fully engaged with all work related to prehistoric archaeology. He knew how to make the most of anything that would enhance his own work. Therefore, on different occasions, he updated his classification to keep it current, understanding that a classification is a valuable tool for study, which should evolve just like the science it relates to." This high quality of his mind is clearly evident in his last book, published in 1897—Formation de la Nation française (Formation of the French Nation). This book contained the core of his lectures from 1889-'90. By publishing it, he stated he had no intention of creating a new history of France. There were already plenty of those in various forms, written in many styles, with different perspectives, and among them were some outstanding works, particularly that of M. Henri Martin, which seemed to encompass all known historical information. However, all these histories, including Henri Martin's, despite his position as president of the Anthropological Society of Paris, appeared to M. de Mortillet to have a flawed starting point. They emphasized the legendary and the fictitious too much at the beginning, and not enough on natural history and paleoethnology. M. de Mortillet's aim was to take an opposite approach— to rely solely on direct observation; and he would base his work only on impartial and precise discussion of texts and facts. "Texts, documents, and facts," he said, "become rarer as we go back in time. I will collect and examine them very carefully to clarify our origins and broaden the scope of our history. I will draw upon all observational sciences, and when I turn to texts, I will apply strict criticism and thorough analysis." The texts historians had previously relied on did not reach far enough back in time. They recounted events three thousand years old, or, counting the Egyptian hieroglyphic texts, seven thousand years, but what is this compared to the vast stretches of time during which humans have existed, going back to the Quaternary period? For this extensive period, the texts provide no information. Moreover, they were often inaccurate, filled with fables and poetry, local biases, and misunderstandings, even concerning the times they cover after history is said to begin. If we want clarity on this unrecorded past, we must look for it through paleoethnological data; and anthropology can work well with paleoethnology to provide valuable insights about France's indigenous race, its development, transformations, customs, migrations, and the invasions it faced in ancient times. "With the help of these two newly emerging sciences, we can trace the earliest chapters of France's history." The book starts with a review of what texts reveal about the early peoples of France; then it presents evidence from language and the evolution of writing; next, it showcases research on the predecessors of humans, the rise and development of industries, societies, and civilization; and examines the primitive races from around two hundred thirty thousand or two hundred forty thousand years ago; their intermingling with other incoming races that populated the land; and finally, the formation of the French population as we know it today.

M. de Mortillet's relations with his pupils and with his country, and his private character, are spoken of in the highest terms. For more than twenty years his lectures at the École d'Anthropologie, treating the most various questions respecting prehistoric times, attracted large and attentive audiences, often including students from abroad, who afterward became masters of the science in their own countries. "He was always ready to receive workers in the science, even the least and humblest, to bestow advice and encouragement upon them, and to give them the benefit of his experience and extensive erudition, and for this his pupils and friends lament him." Against his integrity no suspicion was ever breathed.

M. de Mortillet's relationships with his students and his country, along with his personal character, are discussed in the most positive light. For over twenty years, his lectures at the École d'Anthropologie, which covered a wide range of topics about prehistoric times, drew large and engaged audiences, often including international students who later became leaders in the field back in their own countries. "He was always willing to welcome anyone working in the field, no matter how small or humble their efforts, to offer advice and encouragement, and to share his extensive knowledge and experience, and for this, his students and friends mourn his loss." There was never any suspicion cast on his integrity.

In political faith he was always advanced, and ever true to his convictions. He was maire of Saint-Germain from 1882 to 1888, and deputy from the department of Seine-et-Oise from 1885 to 1889.

In his political beliefs, he was always progressive and consistently loyal to his convictions. He served as the mayor of Saint-Germain from 1882 to 1888 and was a deputy for the Seine-et-Oise department from 1885 to 1889.


In the observations of the meteoric shower of November 13, 1897, at Harvard College Observatory, one of the meteors appeared, according to the calculations, at the height of 406 miles, and disappeared at the height of 43 miles, and at a distance of 196 miles. Another appeared at a height of 182 miles and disappeared at a height of 48 miles, and a distance of 74 miles. The first meteor was red or orange, or, to Prof. W.H. Pickering, the color of a sodium flame, and the other white. Both penetrated the atmosphere to about the same depth, and both were clearly Leonids. These facts go to show, Professor Pickering thinks, that the difference in color noted is not due to a mere grazing of our atmosphere in some cases, and a correspondingly low temperature, but to an actual difference in the chemical composition of the individual meteors.

During the meteor shower on November 13, 1897, at Harvard College Observatory, one of the meteors appeared to be at an altitude of 406 miles and vanished at 43 miles, traveling a distance of 196 miles. Another meteor showed up at 182 miles and disappeared at 48 miles, covering a distance of 74 miles. The first meteor was red or orange, resembling the color of a sodium flame according to Prof. W.H. Pickering, while the other was white. Both meteor trails penetrated the atmosphere to a similar depth, and both were clearly identified as Leonids. Professor Pickering believes these observations indicate that the difference in color is not simply due to a variation in atmospheric entry that results in lower temperatures, but rather an actual difference in the chemical makeup of the individual meteors.


Correspondence.

THE FOUNDATION OF SOCIOLOGY.

Editor Popular Science Monthly:

Editor of Popular Science Monthly:

Sir: May I be permitted a word of comment upon your editorial entitled A Borrowed Foundation, published in the December number of the Popular Science Monthly? Whatever my readers and reviewers may have claimed for me, I myself have never claimed to be the discoverer of "the consciousness of kind." Not only Mr. Spencer, as he and you have shown; not only Hegel, as Professor Caldwell has shown; but also nearly every philosophical writer and psychologist from Plato and Aristotle down to the present time has more or less clearly recognized the phenomenon of "the consciousness of kind," although I do not know that any one but myself has called it by just this phrase. The only claim, then, that I put forward for my own work is that, in a somewhat systematic way, I have attempted to use the consciousness of kind as the postulate of sociology and to interpret more special social phenomena by means of it. In other words, I have used it as a "foundation"; and I am not aware that any other writer on sociology has ever done so. Mr. Spencer, I feel quite sure, makes no such claim for himself. The passage which he and you have quoted is taken from the Principles of Psychology; it is not repeated in the Principles of Sociology, where, if it had been regarded by Mr. Spencer as a "foundation," it should have been put forward as the major premise of social theory. Passing over the consciousness of kind, Mr. Spencer has chosen to build his system of sociology in part upon other psychological inductions, in part upon a biological analogy. The tables of the Descriptive Sociology are arranged in accordance with the organic conception, and nine and one half chapters of the Inductions of Sociology in the first volume of the Principles of Sociology are formulated in terms of it. Throughout the remaining parts of the Principles, however, sociological phenomena are explained in terms of two closely correlated generalizations that are psychological in character—namely, first, the generalization that "while the fear of the living becomes the root of the political control, the fear of the dead becomes the root of religious control"; and second, the generalization that militancy and industrialism produce opposite effects on mind and character, and, through them, on every form of social organization. The work that Mr. Spencer has done in elaborating these explanations is of inestimable value, but surely it is not an interpretation of society in terms of the consciousness of kind. Is it then quite fair to suggest that the use made of the consciousness of kind in my own work is a borrowed "foundation"?

Mr.: May I offer a few thoughts on your editorial titled A Borrowed Foundation, published in the December issue of Popular Science Monthly? While my readers and reviewers might have suggested otherwise, I have never claimed to be the discoverer of "the consciousness of kind." Mr. Spencer, as you and he have pointed out, and Hegel, as Professor Caldwell has indicated, along with nearly every philosopher and psychologist from Plato and Aristotle to today, have recognized the concept of "the consciousness of kind" to varying degrees, though I may be the only one to use this exact phrase. The only contribution I assert for my work is that I have systematically attempted to use the consciousness of kind as the basis of sociology and to interpret specific social phenomena through it. In other words, I have treated it as a "foundation"; and as far as I know, no other sociologist has done this. I’m pretty sure Mr. Spencer doesn’t make such a claim for himself. The excerpt you both referenced is from the Principles of Psychology; it doesn’t appear in the Principles of Sociology, where, if Mr. Spencer considered it a "foundation," it should have been presented as a key premise of social theory. Instead of addressing the consciousness of kind, Mr. Spencer has chosen to build his sociology partly on other psychological insights and partly on a biological analogy. The tables in the Descriptive Sociology are organized according to the organic view, and nine and a half chapters in the first volume of the Principles of Sociology discuss these ideas. However, in the other sections of the Principles, sociological phenomena are explained using two closely related psychological generalizations: first, that "while fear of the living drives political control, fear of the dead drives religious control"; and second, that militarism and industrialism have opposite effects on the mind and character, which in turn influence all forms of social organization. The work Mr. Spencer has done to elaborate these explanations is invaluable, but it doesn’t interpret society in terms of the consciousness of kind. So, is it really fair to claim that my use of the consciousness of kind is merely a borrowed "foundation"?

However you and Mr. Spencer and my own readers may answer this question, I can sincerely subscribe to your affirmation that there is much more in Mr. Spencer's writings than most even of his truest admirers and most diligent readers have ever explored; and I should be sorry to be regarded as behind the foremost in appreciation of the great work which he has accomplished not only for philosophy in general, but especially for that branch of knowledge which has engaged my own interest.

However you, Mr. Spencer, and my own readers might respond to this question, I truly agree with your statement that there is a lot more in Mr. Spencer's writings than even his most devoted fans and careful readers have ever delved into; and I would be disappointed to be seen as less than those who fully appreciate the significant work he has done not just for philosophy as a whole, but particularly for the area of knowledge that has captured my own interest.

Franklin H. Giddings.
New York, December 19, 1898.

Franklin H. Giddings.
New York, December 19, 1898.

Professor Giddings, in his Principles of Sociology, spoke of the "consciousness of kind" as the "new datum which has been hitherto sought without success." Mr. Spencer, on the other hand, showed that this was not a new datum, inasmuch as he had formulated it himself in a work published many years previously. Professor Giddings says that the passage to which Mr. Spencer referred occurred in his Principles of Psychology, and not in his Principles of Sociology, where, "if it had been regarded by Mr. Spencer as a foundation, it should have been put forward as the major premise of social theory." But Professor Giddings surely does not forget that Mr. Spencer, in laying out his system of synthetic philosophy, made the whole of psychology the basis of, and immediate preparation for, sociology. Quite naturally a writer who is dealing with sociology separately, and not as part of a philosophical system, will find it necessary in laying his foundations to fall back on data furnished by the immediately underlying science; and this explains why Professor Giddings makes use in his Principles of Sociology of a datum which, whether drawn from Mr. Spencer's Psychology or not, was at least to be found there very distinctly expressed. Mr. Spencer himself says that he regarded it as a "primary datum," and calls attention to the fact that he devoted "a dozen pages to tracing the development of sympathy as a result of gregariousness." We are quite prepared to recognize the valuable use which Professor Giddings has made of the doctrine in question, and to admit that, by the extensive development he has given to it, he has imparted a special character and a special interest both to his Principles of Sociology and to his Elements of Sociology noticed elsewhere.—Ed. P.S.M.

Professor Giddings, in his Principles of Sociology, talked about the "consciousness of kind" as the "new fact that has been sought unsuccessfully until now." Mr. Spencer, on the other hand, pointed out that this wasn't a new fact, since he had already formulated it in a work published many years earlier. Professor Giddings states that the passage Mr. Spencer referred to was in his Principles of Psychology, and not in his Principles of Sociology, where, "if Mr. Spencer had considered it a foundation, it should have been presented as the main premise of social theory." However, Professor Giddings surely remembers that Mr. Spencer, in laying out his system of synthetic philosophy, made all of psychology the basis and immediate preparation for sociology. Naturally, a writer who is focusing on sociology separately, rather than as part of a philosophical system, will find it necessary to rely on data provided by the underlying science; this explains why Professor Giddings uses a fact in his Principles of Sociology that, whether taken from Mr. Spencer's Psychology or not, was at least clearly expressed there. Mr. Spencer himself said he viewed it as a "primary fact," and noted that he spent "a dozen pages tracing the development of sympathy as a result of gregariousness." We are fully willing to acknowledge the valuable way in which Professor Giddings has utilized the doctrine in question, and to agree that through his extensive elaboration of it, he has added a unique character and special interest to both his Principles of Sociology and his Elements of Sociology mentioned elsewhere.—Ed. P.S.M.

EVOLUTION AND EDUCATION AGAIN.

Editor Popular Science Monthly:

Editor of Popular Science Monthly:

Sir: I have not before this acknowledged your reference to me in a spirited and instructive editorial that appeared in the December number of your excellent magazine, because an immediate reply might have been taken to indicate a desire, on my part, for a controversy, which I expressly disclaim; and besides, I have desired that the public might read and consider your views dispassionately. I care but little for the effect upon myself, if the cause of truth shall be materially strengthened.

Mr.: I haven't acknowledged your mention of me in the engaging and informative editorial from the December issue of your excellent magazine until now. I held back because a prompt reply could be seen as my intention to spark a debate, which I definitely do not want. Additionally, I wanted the public to have a chance to read and think about your views without any emotional bias. I don’t really worry about how this affects me, as long as it helps strengthen the cause of truth.

I am not surprised that you refer to me as "ignorant," "negligible," etc., because it has for a long time been painfully clear that the "scientific mind" is exceedingly sensitive, and while much given to praising forbearance and kindness, still resorts to language reasonably regarded as abusive. I have always found this to be true, and the present controversy is no exception to the rule. The "broadly scientific mind" is, alas! too often narrow and intolerant in treating opposing views. I do not wish, however, to find fault with the abuse—it may prove to be good discipline, and is, therefore, thankfully accepted; but I do very much desire to correct a mistaken inference that you drew from my reference to Herbert Spencer. There are some typographical errors in the quotations that you make, which, however, do not change the meaning. Allow me then to say that I have a great regard for Mr. Spencer; that I have read his writings with much profit, and that I have never failed to accord him full credit for the work he has accomplished. That I can not understand and accept all his teachings does not lessen my respect for him.

I'm not surprised you call me "ignorant," "negligible," etc., because it's been painfully clear for a long time that the "scientific mind" is very sensitive. While it often praises patience and kindness, it still uses language that can be seen as harsh. I've always found this to be true, and this current debate is no exception. The "broadly scientific mind" is, unfortunately, too often narrow and intolerant when addressing opposing views. However, I don’t want to criticize the harshness—it might be a good form of discipline, and I accept it gratefully; but I really want to correct a misunderstanding from my reference to Herbert Spencer. There are some typos in the quotes you provided, but they don't change the meaning. So, let me say that I have a great respect for Mr. Spencer; I’ve read his work with much benefit, and I’ve always given him full credit for what he's accomplished. Just because I can’t understand and accept all his teachings doesn’t diminish my respect for him.

At the time that I made my informal talk to the teachers of this city, I had no thought that my remarks would be published or would excite public criticism, or that I would be honored with so distinguished, so critical an audience, or I should have been more careful in the use of terms; but it does seem to me that there is no excuse for the distorted meaning that you and others have given to the quotations. I referred to Mr. Spencer's age to show that we could hope for no change in his philosophy, and the criticism that follows, if it may be styled a criticism at all, is that he has refused to recognize the Deity, and thereby fails to "bless, cheer, and comfort suffering humanity." You discuss it as if I had said that he had not bettered the condition of his fellows; but that idea is not in the statement that you quote at all. The word "suffering" was intended to apply to those who, by reason of the misfortunes of this life, are compelled to look beyond themselves and their surroundings for comfort, and who in all ages and among all peoples have turned their thoughts toward a Divine Being for comfort. I merely intended to say, in a very mild and harmless way, that the consolations of a religion based upon a belief in a Divine Providence are necessary for suffering humanity, and my immediate reference to Cardinal Newman by way of contrast in almost the same language clearly shows this to be the true meaning of my remarks. The emphasis was on the word "suffering," which was not intended to include more than a fraction of mankind.

At the time I gave my informal talk to the teachers in this city, I never expected my comments would be published or would spark public criticism, or that I would be addressing such a distinguished and critical audience. Had I known, I would have chosen my words more carefully; however, I believe there is no justification for the misinterpretation you've shared, along with others. I mentioned Mr. Spencer's age to illustrate that we shouldn't expect any change in his philosophy. The so-called critique that follows—if it can even be called that—claims he has disregarded the Divine and, as a result, fails to "bless, cheer, and comfort suffering humanity." You discuss it as if I had claimed he hadn't improved the lives of others, but that concept isn't present in the statement you quoted. The word "suffering" was meant to refer to those who, due to life's misfortunes, are compelled to seek comfort outside of themselves and their environment, and who throughout history have looked to a Divine Being for solace. I simply intended to express, in a very gentle and harmless way, that the assurances provided by a religion grounded in belief in a Divine Providence are essential for suffering humanity. My reference to Cardinal Newman in almost the same language illustrates the true meaning of my comments. The emphasis was on the word "suffering," which was not meant to encompass more than a small portion of humankind.

I am obliged to you for your reference to Mr. Gladstone, who in his last illness illustrated most fully what I had in my mind. However great his pain, or cheerless the outlook, he continually with serene cheerfulness murmured, "I know that my Redeemer liveth," and "Our Father," etc. It is perhaps unnecessary to add that I am sorry that any one has been led to believe that I underrate the value of the life and work of Herbert Spencer.

I appreciate your mention of Mr. Gladstone, who, during his final illness, perfectly embodied what I had on my mind. No matter how much pain he was in or how bleak his situation looked, he consistently murmured, "I know that my Redeemer lives," and "Our Father," etc., with calm cheerfulness. I should probably clarify that I'm sorry if anyone thinks I underestimate the importance of Herbert Spencer's life and work.

Please allow me to refer to the statement in your editorial, "Again dealing with the modern scientific view, that in the development of the human individual all antecedent stages of human development are in a manner passed through," etc., in order that I may express my regret that you seem to vitiate the force of the statement altogether by the use of the unscientific phrase "in a manner." The tremendous consequences growing out of the view make serious and exact definition and treatment imperative, and I had hoped that I was entering upon a helpful discussion of it, but was greatly disappointed. I am also unwilling to believe that students of Emerson will be easily convinced that he looked at life "from a stationary point of view," but I do not feel that I can claim your valuable time for a discussion of this point.

Please let me refer to the statement in your editorial, "Again dealing with the modern scientific view, that in the development of the human individual all antecedent stages of human development are in a manner passed through," etc., so I can express my regret that you seem to weaken the impact of the statement entirely by using the unscientific phrase "in a manner." The significant consequences stemming from this view make a serious and precise definition and discussion necessary, and I had hoped to engage in a productive conversation about it, but I was very disappointed. I also find it hard to believe that students of Emerson will be easily persuaded that he viewed life "from a stationary point of view," but I don't think I can take up your valuable time discussing this point.

May I trust your forbearance in pointing out a manifest misconception in your statement, "We are not imposed upon by childish imitations of mature virtues"? The remark indicates that you have not been brought into immediate association with school children in a schoolroom, at least in recent years.

May I count on your patience to highlight a clear misunderstanding in your statement, "We are not influenced by childish imitations of mature virtues"? This comment shows that you haven't recently been in close contact with schoolchildren in a classroom.

I refer very reluctantly, but I trust without seeming egotism, to your remarks touching my election to the position which I hold. I am innocent of all responsibility in the matter. I had no "pull" (is the term scientific?). I wrote to the board declining to be a candidate. I refused to allow my friends to speak to the members of the board in my behalf; I preferred the position (Principal of the St. Paul High School) which I had held for years, and I accepted the office with much hesitation; but the intimation that our Board of School Inspectors, composed of business men in every way highly esteemed by the citizens of St. Paul, and deemed worthy of all confidence, had been actuated by unworthy motives, is entirely gratuitous and out of place in a journal such as you[Pg 555] would have us believe yours to be. Could there be offered better evidence of haste and unfairness than this uncalled-for assault upon those of whom you know absolutely nothing, and does it not show the scientific inclination to have theory with or without facts, but certainly theory?

I mention this very reluctantly, but I hope it doesn't come off as self-important, in reference to your comments about my election to my current position. I'm not responsible for it at all. I had no influence (is that the right word?). I wrote to the board to say I didn't want to be a candidate. I didn't let my friends approach the board members on my behalf; I preferred the job (Principal of the St. Paul High School) that I had held for years, and I took this new role with a lot of doubt. However, the suggestion that our Board of School Inspectors, made up of respected businesspeople in St. Paul, acted on dishonest motives is completely unnecessary and inappropriate in a publication like yours[Pg 555] that you want us to believe in. Is there any better proof of haste and unfairness than this unjustified attack on people you know nothing about? Doesn't it reflect a tendency to prioritize theory over facts, even when there are no facts to support it?

Yours very truly,A.J. Smith,
Superintendent of Schools.
St. Paul, Minn., January 4, 1899.

Best regards,A.J. Smith
Superintendent of Schools.
St. Paul, MN, January 4, 1899.

We took the report of Superintendent Smith's address which appeared in the St. Paul papers. If there were any "typographical errors" in our quotations, they were not of our making; and Mr. Smith admits that, such as they were, they did not affect the sense. Well, then, we found Mr. Smith using his position as Superintendent of Schools to disparage a man whom the scientific world holds in the highest honor, and for whom he now tells us he himself has "a great regard"—whose writings he has "read with much profit." We judged the speaker by his own words, and certainly drew an unfavorable inference as to his knowledge and mental breadth. If Mr. Smith did injustice to himself by speaking in an unguarded way, or by not fully expressing his meaning, that was not our fault; and we do not think we can properly be accused of having lapsed into abuse. The explanation he offers of his language regarding Mr. Spencer is wholly unsatisfactory. He gave his hearers to understand that there was an "old man" in London who had devoted all his energies to creating a system of thought which should entirely ignore the name of the Deity, and of whom, after his death, it would not be remembered that he had "ever performed an act or said a word that blessed or comforted or relieved his suffering fellows." The stress, he now says, should be laid on the word "suffering." He did not wish to imply that Mr. Spencer had not bettered the condition of his fellows generally; he only meant that he had done nothing for the suffering. On this we have two remarks to make: First, it is not usual, when a man is acknowledged to have given a long lifetime to useful work, to hold him up to reprobation because he is not known to have had a special mission to the "suffering"; and, second, that no man can be of service to mankind at large without being of benefit to the suffering. It is mainly because Mr. Spencer believes so strongly in the broad virtues of justice and humanity, has so unbounded a faith in the efficacy of what may be called a sound social hygiene, that he has had, comparatively, so little to say upon the topics which most interest those who apply themselves specifically, but not always wisely, to alleviating the miseries and distresses of humanity.

We took the report of Superintendent Smith's speech that appeared in the St. Paul papers. If there were any "typos" in our quotes, we didn't create them; and Mr. Smith acknowledged that, whatever they were, they didn't change the meaning. Well, it turns out Mr. Smith used his position as Superintendent of Schools to criticize a man who is highly regarded in the scientific community, and for whom he now tells us he has "a great regard"—whose writings he has "read with much profit." We judged the speaker based on his own words, and we definitely gathered an unfavorable impression of his knowledge and breadth of thought. If Mr. Smith did a disservice to himself by speaking carelessly or not fully conveying his meaning, that's not our issue; and we don't think it's fair to accuse us of being abusive. His explanation of his comments about Mr. Spencer is completely unsatisfactory. He led his audience to believe that there was an "old man" in London who dedicated his life to creating a system of thought that completely neglects the name of God, and that after his death, it would not be remembered that he had "ever performed an act or said a word that blessed or comforted or relieved his suffering fellow beings." He now claims that the emphasis should be on the word "suffering." He didn’t mean to imply that Mr. Spencer hadn’t improved the condition of people in general; he just meant that he hadn’t done anything for the suffering. We have two comments on this: First, it’s not typical to criticize someone who is recognized for a lifetime of meaningful work just because they aren't known to have had a specific mission for the "suffering"; and second, no one can help humanity as a whole without also benefiting those who are suffering. It's mainly because Mr. Spencer strongly believes in the broad virtues of justice and humanity, and has a deep faith in what can be described as sound social hygiene, that he has had relatively little to say about the issues that most concern those who focus specifically, but not always wisely, on alleviating human misery and distress.

As to the means by which Mr. Smith obtained his present position, we know nothing beyond what he now tells us. We saw his appointment criticised as an unsuitable one in the St. Paul papers; and his published remarks seemed to justify the criticism. There are "pulls"—the word is "scientific" enough for our purpose—even in school matters; and it seemed that this was just such a case as a "pull" would most naturally explain. We quite accept, however, Superintendent Smith's statement as to the facts; and we sincerely trust that the next address he delivers to his teachers will better justify his appointment than did the one on which we felt it a duty to comment.

As for how Mr. Smith got his current position, we only know what he tells us now. His appointment was criticized as inappropriate in the St. Paul papers, and his public comments seemed to support that criticism. There are "connections"—the term is fitting for our needs—even in education; and it appeared that this was a situation that a "connection" could easily explain. However, we fully accept Superintendent Smith's account of the facts, and we genuinely hope that his next address to his teachers will better justify his appointment than the one we felt compelled to comment on.

EMERSON AND EVOLUTION.

Editor Popular Science Monthly:

Editor of Popular Science Monthly:

Sir: The editorial in the December Popular Science Monthly on the relations of Emerson to evolution must have surprised many of the students of Emerson. A little over two years ago Moncure D. Conway pointed out (Open Court, 1896) that soon after his resignation from the pulpit of the Unitarian Church with which he was last connected, Emerson taught zoölogy, botany, paleontology, and geology, and that he was a pronounced evolutionist who used in his lectures the argument in favor of evolution drawn from the practical identity of the extremities of the vertebrates. That Emerson was an evolutionist of the Goethean type is clear from most of his essays. In an essay appearing before the Origin of Species, he wrote as follows:

Mister: The editorial in the December issue of Popular Science Monthly about Emerson's connection to evolution must have surprised many of Emerson's students. Just over two years ago, Moncure D. Conway pointed out (Open Court, 1896) that shortly after he stepped down from the pulpit of the Unitarian Church he was last associated with, Emerson taught zoology, botany, paleontology, and geology, and he was a clear evolutionist who used the argument for evolution based on the similar structures of vertebrate limbs in his lectures. It’s evident that Emerson was an evolutionist of the Goethean kind, as most of his essays show. In an essay published before the Origin of Species, he wrote the following:

"The electric word pronounced by John Hunter a hundred years ago, arrested and progressive development, indicating the way upward from the invisible protoplasm to the highest organisms, gave the poetic key to Natural Science, of which the theories of Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, of Oken, of Goethe, of Agassiz and Owen and Darwin in zoölogy and botany are the fruits—a hint whose power is not exhausted, showing unity and perfect order in physics.

"The electric phrase spoken by John Hunter a hundred years ago, arrested and progressive development, points to the path from unseen protoplasm to the most complex organisms. It provided the poetic key to Natural Science, which encompasses the theories of Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, Oken, Goethe, Agassiz, Owen, and Darwin in zoology and botany. This insight remains powerful, demonstrating unity and perfect order in physics."

"The hardest chemist, the severest analyzer, scornful of all but the driest fact, is forced to keep the poetic curve of Nature, and his results are like a myth of Theocritus. All multiplicity rushes to be resolved into unity. Anatomy, osteology, exhibit arrested or progressive ascent in each kind; the lower pointing to the higher forms, the higher to the highest, from the fluid in an elastic sac, from radiate, mollusk, articulate, vertebrate, up to man; as if the whole animal world were only a Hunterian museum to exhibit the genesis of mankind."

"The toughest chemist, the strictest analyst, who looks down on everything except the most basic facts, is still compelled to recognize the poetic essence of Nature, and his findings resemble a tale from Theocritus. All diversity aims to be brought together into unity. Anatomy and osteology show either a halted or ongoing progression in every species; the lower forms lead to the higher ones, and the higher ones lead to the best, from fluid in an elastic sac, to radiate, mollusk, articulate, vertebrate, all the way up to humans; as if the entire animal kingdom were just a Hunterian museum demonstrating the evolution of humanity."

The Darwin to whom reference is made in this essay is not Charles, but his grandfather, one of the poets of evolution, Erasmus. The essay also shows the belief in evolution held by both Owen and Louis Agassiz before theological timidity made them unprogressive. The names quoted illustrate further the factors which influenced[Pg 556] Emerson's thought in regard to evolution. Saint-Hilaire gave the coup de grâce to Cuvier's fight against evolution. Oken is one of the great pioneers of evolution. Goethe shares with Empedocles, Lucretius, and Erasmus Darwin the great honor of being a poet of evolution. Of the four, Goethe was by all odds the greatest. To him, the doctrine of evolution was of more importance than the downfall of a despot. The eve of the Revolution of 1830 found him watching over the dispute between Cuvier and Saint-Hilaire with an interest that obscured every other.

The Darwin mentioned in this essay isn't Charles; it's his grandfather, Erasmus, a poet of evolution. The essay also highlights the belief in evolution that both Owen and Louis Agassiz held before they became conservative due to their religious concerns. The names cited further illustrate the influences on Emerson's thoughts about evolution. Saint-Hilaire delivered the final blow to Cuvier’s opposition to evolution. Oken is recognized as one of the early pioneers of evolution. Goethe, alongside Empedocles, Lucretius, and Erasmus Darwin, is celebrated as a poet of evolution. Among these four, Goethe was by far the most significant. For him, the theory of evolution mattered more than the fall of a tyrant. On the eve of the Revolution of 1830, he was closely observing the debate between Cuvier and Saint-Hilaire, showing an interest that eclipsed everything else.

"'Well,' remarked Goethe to Soret," (Conversations with Eckermann) "'what do you think of this great event? The volcano has burst forth, all in flames, and there are no more negotiations behind closed doors.' 'A dreadful affair,' I answered, 'but what else could be expected under the circumstances, and with such a ministry, except that it would end in the expulsion of the present royal family?' 'We do not seem to understand each other, my dear friend,' replied Goethe. 'I am not speaking of those people at all; I am interested in something very different. I mean the dispute between Cuvier and Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire, which has broken out in the Academy, and which is of such great importance to science.' This remark of Goethe's came upon me so unexpectedly that I did not know what to say, and my thoughts for some minutes seemed to have come to a complete standstill. 'The affair is of the utmost importance,' he continued, 'and you can not form any idea of what I felt on receiving the news of the meeting on the 19th. In Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire we have now a mighty ally for a long time to come. But I see also how great the sympathy of the French scientific world must be in this affair, for, in spite of a terrible political excitement, the meeting on the 19th was attended by a full house. The best of it is, however, that the synthetic treatment of Nature introduced into France by Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire can now no longer be stopped. This matter has now become public through the discussion in the Academy carried on in the presence of a large audience; it can no longer be referred to secret committees or be settled or suppressed behind closed doors.'"

"'Well,' Goethe said to Soret, 'what do you think of this big event? The volcano has erupted, all in flames, and there are no more negotiations behind closed doors.' 'It's a terrible situation,' I replied, 'but what else could we expect given the circumstances and this ministry, except that it would end with the current royal family being expelled?' 'It seems we're not on the same page, my dear friend,' Goethe responded. 'I'm not talking about those people at all; I'm interested in something quite different. I mean the dispute between Cuvier and Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire that has erupted in the Academy, which is really important for science.' This comment from Goethe took me by surprise, and I was at a loss for words, my thoughts momentarily frozen. 'This issue is extremely significant,' he continued, 'and you can't imagine how I felt when I got the news about the meeting on the 19th. With Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire, we now have a powerful ally for a long time to come. But I also see how strong the support from the French scientific community must be regarding this matter, because despite the intense political turmoil, the meeting on the 19th was packed. The best part is that the synthetic approach to nature brought to France by Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire can't be stopped now. This issue has become public through the discussion in the Academy in front of a large audience; it can no longer be relegated to secret committees or be dealt with behind closed doors.'"

It is obvious to any reader of Emerson's essays that Goethe exercised an enormous influence over him, and that Emerson was much more in sympathy with Goethe than was the fetichistic dualist Carlyle. This influence of Goethe over Emerson's views of evolution is clearly evident in the citation already made.

It is obvious to any reader of Emerson's essays that Goethe had a huge influence on him, and that Emerson related much more to Goethe than the fetishistic dualist Carlyle did. This influence of Goethe on Emerson's views of evolution is clearly evident in the citation already made.

The evolutionary views of Emerson appear so frequently in his essays that it is astonishing that he should have been misunderstood. The citation by the Minneapolis clergyman from the essay on Nature that "man is fallen" does not refer to the Adamic fall, but the degenerating influence of cities. At the slightest glance, the evolutionary tendency of this essay on Nature is evident. In the paragraph immediately after that containing the reference to fallen man occurs the following:

The evolutionary ideas of Emerson show up so often in his essays that it's surprising he has been misunderstood. The quote by the Minneapolis clergyman from the essay on Nature that "man is fallen" doesn't refer to the Adam and Eve story, but to the degrading impact of cities. Just a quick look at this essay on Nature reveals its evolutionary perspective. In the paragraph right after the one mentioning fallen man, the following appears:

"But taking timely warning and leaving many things unsaid on this topic, let us not longer omit our homage to the efficient Nature, natura naturans, the quick cause before which all forms flee as the driven snows, itself secret, its works driven before it in flocks and multitudes (as the ancient represented Nature by Proteus, a shepherd), and in indescribable variety. It published itself in creatures reaching from particles and spicula through transformation on transformation to the highest symmetries, arriving at consummate results without a shock or a leap. A little heat, that is a little motion, is all that differences the bald dazzling white and deadly cold poles of the earth from the prolific tropical climates. All changes pass without violence by reason of the two cardinal conditions of boundless space and boundless time. Geology has initiated us into the secularity of Nature and taught us to disuse our school-dame measure and exchange our Mosaic and Ptolemaic scheme for her large style. We knew nothing rightly for want of perspective. Now we learn what patient ages must round themselves before the rock is broken and the first lichen race has disintegrated the thinnest external plate into soil and opened the door for the remote flora, fauna, Ceres and Pomona to come in. How far off yet is the trilobite, how far the quadruped, how inconceivably remote is man! All duly arrive, and then race after race of men. It is a long way from granite to the oyster; farther yet to Plato and the preaching of the immortality of the soul. Yet all must come, as surely as the first atom has two sides."

"But taking timely warning and leaving many things unsaid on this topic, let’s not delay in showing our respect to the efficient Nature, natura naturans, the driving force before which all forms scatter like the driven snow, itself concealed, with its works moving ahead in flocks and countless variety (as the ancients depicted Nature as Proteus, a shepherd). It revealed itself in creatures ranging from tiny particles and spicula to transformations upon transformations leading to the highest forms, achieving perfect results without any jolt or leap. A bit of heat, just a little movement, is all that separates the stark, bright white and deadly cold poles of the earth from the lush tropical climates. All changes happen smoothly because of the two essential conditions of limitless space and endless time. Geology has introduced us to the timelessness of Nature and taught us to abandon our schoolmistress measures, trading our Mosaic and Ptolemaic views for her grand perspective. We knew nothing properly for lack of perspective. Now we understand how long patient ages must unfold before the rock breaks down and the first lichen species has worn away the thinnest surface layer into soil and opened the way for distant flora, fauna, Ceres, and Pomona to arrive. How far off is the trilobite, how distant the quadruped, how unbelievably remote is man! All will arrive in due time, and then one race of men after another. It’s a long journey from granite to the oyster; even further to Plato and the preaching of the immortality of the soul. Yet everything must come, just as surely as the first atom has two sides."

It would be useless to multiply citations along this line to demonstrate not only that Emerson was an evolutionist, but that his whole philosophy was pervaded by the doctrine. It should be remembered that, at the time Emerson wrote, evolution had won wide favor among thinkers and that the success of the Origin of Species was an evidence, not of the creation of the evolution sentiment by that work, but of a pre-existing mental current in favor of evolution.

It would be pointless to add more quotes to show that Emerson was an evolutionist and that his entire philosophy was influenced by this idea. It's important to note that when Emerson was writing, evolution had gained a lot of support among intellectuals, and the success of the Origin of Species demonstrated not the emergence of an evolution mindset from that work, but rather a pre-existing movement favoring evolution.

Very respectfully,
Harriet C.B. Alexander.
Chicago, December 20, 1898.

Best,
Harriet C.B. Alexander.
Chicago, December 20, 1898.


Editor's Table.

THE NEW SUPERSTITION.

The death of a prominent man of letters in the hands of certain individuals of the "Christian Science" persuasion has given rise to a good deal of serious discussion as to the principles and practices of that extraordinary sect. That a considerable number of persons should have banded themselves together to ignore medical science, and apply "thought" as a remedy for all physical ills, has excited no little alarm and indignation in various quarters. Some of the severest criticisms of this outbreak of irrationality have come from the religious press, which takes the ground that, while the Bible doubtless contains numerous accounts of miraculous healing, it nevertheless fully recognizes the efficacy of material remedies. A "beloved physician" is credited with the authorship of one of the gospels and of the book of Acts. An apostle recommends a friend to "take a little wine for his stomach's sake and his often infirmities." The man who was attacked by robbers had his wounds treated in the usual way. The soothing effect of ointments is recognized; and the disturbing effects of undue indulgence in the wine cup are forcibly described. The peculiar character of a miracle, it is contended, lies in the fact that it passes over natural agencies; but, because these may be dispensed with by Divine Power, they are not the less specifically efficacious in their own place.

The death of a well-known writer at the hands of certain followers of "Christian Science" has sparked a lot of serious discussion about the beliefs and practices of that unusual sect. The fact that a significant number of people have come together to dismiss medical science and use "thought" as a cure for all physical ailments has raised considerable alarm and outrage in various circles. Some of the harshest criticisms of this irrational trend have come from religious publications, which argue that while the Bible certainly includes many accounts of miraculous healing, it nonetheless fully acknowledges the effectiveness of physical remedies. A "beloved physician" is believed to have written one of the gospels and the book of Acts. An apostle suggests that a friend should "take a little wine for his stomach's sake and his often infirmities." The man who was attacked by robbers had his wounds treated in a conventional manner. The soothing effects of ointments are recognized, and the negative consequences of excessive drinking are clearly described. The unique nature of a miracle, it is argued, lies in the fact that it bypasses natural means; however, since these can be set aside by Divine Power, they still hold specific effectiveness in their own context.

These, and such as these, are the arguments which are urged by the representatives of orthodox religion against the new heresy, or, as we have called it, "the new superstition." To argue against it on scientific grounds would be almost too ridiculous. When people make a denial of the laws of matter the basis of their creed, we can only leave them to work it out with Nature. They will find that, like all the world, they are subject to the law of gravitation and to the laws of chemistry and physics. If one of them happens to be run over by a railway train the usual results will follow; and so of a multitude of conceivable accidents. A Christian Scientist who "blows out the gas" will be asphyxiated just like anybody else; and if he walks off the wharf into the water he will require rescue or resuscitation just as if he were a plain "Christian" or a plain "scientist." Like Shylock, he is "fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases" as the rest of the community; and little by little the eternal course of things will chastise his extravagant fancies into reasonable accord with facts.

These, and others like them, are the arguments presented by representatives of traditional religion against the new heresy, or as we've termed it, "the new superstition." To argue against it using science would be almost laughable. When people base their beliefs on denying the laws of matter, we can only leave it to them to reconcile with Nature. They'll discover, like everyone else, that they are subject to the law of gravity and the laws of chemistry and physics. If one of them gets hit by a train, the usual consequences will occur, and the same goes for a wide range of potential accidents. A Christian Scientist who "turns off the gas" will be asphyxiated just like anyone else; and if they fall off the dock into the water, they'll need to be rescued or revived just like any "Christian" or any "scientist." Like Shylock, they are "fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases" as the rest of society; and gradually, the inevitable course of events will bring their extravagant beliefs into a reasonable alignment with reality.

To tell the truth, we have not much apprehension that the health of the community will suffer, or the death rate go up, as the result of this new craze. On the contrary, we rather expect that any influence it may have in these respects will, on the whole, be for the better; and for a very simple reason: The laws of health are not so difficult to master, and, as every adherent of "Christian Science" will be anxious to reflect credit on it by the satisfactory condition of his or her personal health, we quite believe that in the new sect more diseases will be avoided than incurred. Moreover, the elevated condition of mind of these enthusiasts makes in itself for health, so long as it does not turn to hysteria.[Pg 558] We certainly can not refuse all sympathy to people who make it a principle to enjoy good health. Of course, if they were thoroughly consistent, they might do mischief in direct proportion to their numbers. A "Christian-Science" school board who did not believe in ventilating or adequately warming school rooms, holding that it made no difference whether the children breathed pure air or air laden with carbon dioxide and ptomaines, or whether or not they were exposed to chills and draughts, would be about as mischievous a body of men as could well be imagined. If "Christian Science" in the house means an indifference to the ordinary physical safeguards of health, it will quickly make a very evil repute for itself. But, as we have already said, we do not anticipate these results. Having undertaken to avoid and to cure diseases by "thinking truth," we believe our friends of the new persuasion will think enough truth to get what benefit is to be got from cleanliness, fresh air, and wholesome food,—and that will be quite a quantity.

To be honest, we're not really worried that the community's health will decline or the death rate will rise because of this new trend. In fact, we expect that any impact it might have in these areas will likely be positive, and for a very simple reason: The rules of health are not that hard to understand, and since every supporter of "Christian Science" will want to reflect well on it by keeping themselves healthy, we genuinely believe that this new group will avoid more illnesses than they will attract. Additionally, the positive mindset of these enthusiasts contributes to their health, as long as it doesn’t shift into hysteria.[Pg 558] We can't help but sympathize with people who prioritize good health. However, if they were completely consistent in their beliefs, they might cause harm in direct relation to their numbers. A "Christian-Science" school board that didn’t believe in proper ventilation or heating for classrooms, thinking it didn’t matter whether children breathed fresh air or air filled with carbon dioxide and germs, or whether they were exposed to the cold and drafts, would be one of the most harmful groups imaginable. If "Christian Science" at home leads to neglecting basic physical health measures, it will quickly earn a bad reputation. But, as we've said before, we don't expect these outcomes. Having committed to avoiding and treating illnesses by "thinking truth," we believe our friends in this new movement will acknowledge enough truth to benefit from cleanliness, fresh air, and nutritious food—and that will be quite significant.

EMERSON.

We publish on another page a letter from a correspondent who thinks that much injustice is done to Emerson in the remarks we quoted in our December number from Mr. J.J. Chapman's recent volume of essays. What Mr. Chapman said was, in effect, that Emerson had not placed himself in line with the modern doctrine of evolution—that he was probably "the last great writer to look at life from a stationary standpoint." Mrs. Alexander says in reply that Emerson was an evolutionist before Darwin, having learned the doctrine from Goethe and made it a fundamental principle of his philosophy. No one who has read Mr. Chapman's essay could think for a moment that there was any intention on his part to deal ungenerously or unfairly with the great writer of whom America is so justly proud; nor would many readers be disposed to question his competence to pronounce a sound judgment upon his subject. There must, therefore, it seems to us, be some way of reconciling the verdict of Mr. Chapman with the claims set forth in our correspondent's letter.

We publish on another page a letter from a reader who believes that Emerson is being treated unfairly regarding the comments we quoted in our December issue from Mr. J.J. Chapman's recent collection of essays. Essentially, what Mr. Chapman stated was that Emerson did not align himself with the modern theory of evolution—that he was likely "the last great writer to view life from a static perspective." In response, Mrs. Alexander argues that Emerson was an evolutionist before Darwin, having absorbed the concept from Goethe and made it a core principle of his philosophy. Anyone who has read Mr. Chapman's essay could not think for a moment that he intended to treat the distinguished writer, of whom America is rightly proud, poorly or unjustly; and few readers would doubt his ability to provide a sound judgment on the matter. Therefore, it seems to us there must be a way to reconcile Mr. Chapman’s assessment with the arguments presented in our reader's letter.

The true statement of the case doubtless is that Emerson received the doctrine of evolution—so far as he received it—as a poet. He welcomed the conception of a gradual unfolding of the universe, and a gradually higher development of life; but it dwelt in his mind rather as a poetical imagination than as a scientific theory. The consequence was that he was still able to speak in the old absolute manner of many things which the man of science can only discuss from a relative standpoint. When, for example, Emerson says, "All goes to show that the soul in man is not an organ, but animates and exercises all the organs; is not a function, like the power of memory, of calculation, of comparison, but uses these as hands and feet; is not a faculty, but a light; is not the intellect or the will, but the master of the intellect and the will; is the background of our being in which they lie—an immensity not possessed and that can not be possessed"—he may be uttering the sentence of a divine philosophy, or the deep intuition of a poet; but he is not speaking the language of science, nor evincing any sense of the restrictions which science might place on such expressions of opinion. Certainly he is not at the standpoint of evolution; and it is very hard to believe that the views he announces could in[Pg 559] any way be harmonized with, say, Mr. Spencer's Principles of Psychology. Or take such a passage as the following: "All the facts of the animal economy—sex, nutriment, gestation, birth, growth—are symbols of the passage of the world into the soul of man, to suffer there a change and reappear a new and higher fact. He uses forms according to the life, and not according to the form. This is true science. The poet alone knows astronomy, chemistry, vegetation, and animation, for he does not stop at these facts, but employs them as signs. He knows why the plain or meadow of space was strewn with those flowers we call suns and moons and stars; why the great deep is adorned with animals, with men, and gods; for in every word he speaks he rides on them as the horses of thought." Now, we should be sorry to crumple one leaf in the laurel wreath of the poet; but is there much sense in saying that he is our only astronomer, or that he could inform us why suns and planets were disposed through space so as to make the forms we see? We do not think Goethe held these ideas; if he did, they were certainly not part of his evolution philosophy. The doctrine of evolution is not at war, we trust, with poetic inspiration; but if it teaches anything, it teaches that the world is full of infinite detail, and that without a certain mastery of details general views are apt to be more showy than solid. It also brings home to the mind very forcibly that one can only be sure of carefully verified facts, and, even of these, ought not to be too sure. It teaches that time and place and circumstance are, for all practical purposes, of the essence of the things we have to consider; that nothing is just what it would be if differently conditioned. There is nothing of which Emerson discourses with so much positiveness as the soul, an entity of which the serious evolutionist can only speak with all possible reserve. The evolutionist labors to construct a psychology; but Emerson has a psychology ready-made, and scatters its affirmations with a liberal hand through every chapter of his writings. That these are stimulating in a high degree to well-disposed minds we should be sorry to deny. They are a source, which for many long years will not run dry, of high thoughts and noble aspirations. No one has more worthily or loftily discoursed of the value of life than has the New England philosopher; and for this the world owes him a permanent debt of gratitude. But he was not an evolutionist in the modern sense—that is, in the scientific sense. If, as Mr. Chapman says, he was the last great writer to look at life from a stationary standpoint, then we can only add that the old philosophy had a golden sunset in his pages.

The accurate understanding of the situation is that Emerson embraced the idea of evolution—at least in the way he understood it—as a poet. He appreciated the notion of the universe gradually unfolding and life developing over time; however, it lived in his mind more as poetic inspiration rather than a scientific theory. As a result, he was still able to speak in the old definitive way about many things that a scientist can only discuss from a relative perspective. For instance, when Emerson says, "All goes to show that the soul in man is not an organ, but animates and exercises all the organs; is not a function, like the power of memory, of calculation, of comparison, but uses these as hands and feet; is not a faculty, but a light; is not the intellect or the will, but the master of the intellect and the will; is the background of our being in which they lie—an immensity not possessed and that cannot be possessed"—he could be expressing a divine philosophy or deep poetic insight; but he isn't using the language of science, nor does he seem to recognize any limitations that science might place on such opinions. Certainly, he isn't approaching the idea of evolution; and it’s hard to believe that his views could be reconciled with something like Mr. Spencer's Principles of Psychology. Or take this passage: "All the facts of the animal economy—sex, nourishment, gestation, birth, growth—are symbols of the world entering the soul of man, changing there, and reemerging as a new and higher fact. He uses forms according to life, not according to the form. This is true science. The poet alone understands astronomy, chemistry, vegetation, and animation because he looks beyond these facts and uses them as symbols. He knows why the plain or meadow of space was scattered with what we call suns, moons, and stars; why the great deep is filled with creatures, humans, and gods; for in every word he utters, he rides on them as the horses of thought." We would hate to diminish any respect for the poet's talent; but is it really sensible to say that he is our only astronomer or that he could explain why suns and planets are arranged in space in the way that we observe? We don't believe Goethe held these views; if he did, they certainly weren’t part of his evolution philosophy. The idea of evolution isn’t opposed, we hope, to poetic inspiration; but if it teaches anything, it teaches that the world is full of intricate details, and without a solid understanding of these details, broad views can often seem more impressive than they truly are. It also emphasizes powerfully that we can only be certain of carefully verified facts, and even about those, we shouldn’t be overly confident. It teaches that time, place, and circumstances are, for all practical purposes, essential to understanding the things we must consider—that nothing is just what it seems if the conditions were different. There’s nothing Emerson talks about more assertively than the soul, an entity that a serious evolutionist can only discuss with the utmost caution. The evolutionist works to develop a psychology; while Emerson has a ready-made psychology and generously shares its assertions throughout his writings. While we don’t deny that these ideas are incredibly stimulating for receptive minds, they provide a wellspring of lofty thoughts and noble aspirations that won’t run dry for many years. No one has spoken more worthily or profoundly about the value of life than the New England philosopher, and for that, the world owes him a lasting debt of gratitude. However, he wasn't an evolutionist in the contemporary sense—that is, in the scientific sense. If, as Mr. Chapman says, he was the last great writer to view life from a fixed perspective, then we can only add that the old philosophy had a beautiful sunset in his works.


Scientific Literature.

SPECIAL BOOKS.

There are a great many different ways of conceiving the science of society, and until the study of the subject is more advanced than it is as yet, it would be rash to set up any one method as superior to all others. All that can reasonably be asked is that the subject should be approached[Pg 560] with a competent knowledge of what has previously been thought and written in regard to it, that the aspects presented should possess intrinsic importance, and that the treatment should be scientific. The work which Professor Giddings has published under the title of Elements of Sociology[35] fulfills these conditions entirely, and we consider it, after careful examination, as admirably adapted to the purpose it is meant to serve—namely, as "a text book for colleges and schools." For use in schools—that is to say, in secondary schools of the ordinary range—the treatment may be a little too elaborate, but for college use we should say that it is, so far as method is concerned, precisely what is wanted. We do not know any other work which gives in the same compass so interesting and satisfactory an analysis of the constitution and development of society, or so many suggestive views as to the springs of social action and the conditions of social well-being. Professor Giddings writes in a clear and vigorous style, and the careful student will notice many passages marked by great felicity of expression. In a text-book designed to attract the young to a subject calling for considerable concentration of attention, this is an advantage that can hardly be overestimated.

There are many different ways to understand the science of society, and until this field is more developed, it would be unwise to claim that any one method is better than the others. All that can reasonably be asked is that the subject is approached[Pg 560] with a solid knowledge of what has been previously thought and written about it, that the presented aspects are genuinely important, and that the treatment is scientific. The work that Professor Giddings has published, titled Elements of Sociology[35], meets these criteria perfectly, and we believe, after careful review, that it is excellently suited for its intended purpose—specifically, as "a textbook for colleges and schools." For use in schools—meaning, in typical secondary schools—the treatment might be a bit too detailed, but for college use, we would say that it is, in terms of method, exactly what is needed. We don't know of any other work that offers such an interesting and satisfying analysis of the structure and development of society in the same scope, or provides so many thought-provoking insights into the drivers of social action and the conditions for social well-being. Professor Giddings writes in a clear and forceful style, and attentive students will notice many passages with remarkable eloquence. In a textbook aimed at drawing younger audiences to a subject that requires significant concentration, this is an advantage that cannot be overstated.

In the first chapter the writer gives us his definition of society as "any group or number of individuals who cultivate acquaintance and mental agreement—that is to say, like-mindedness." The unit of investigation in sociology is declared to be the individual member of society, or, as the writer calls him, in relation to the investigation in hand, the "socius." Whether in strict logic the unit of investigation in sociology can be the individual, even granting, as must be done, that he is born social, is a point on which we are not fully satisfied. We should be disposed to think that the study of the individual was rather what Mr. Spencer would call a "preparation" for sociology than an integral part of the science itself. From a practical point of view, however, it must be conceded that a treatise on sociology would begin somewhat abruptly if it did not present in the first place an adequate description of the "socius," especially setting forth those qualifications and tendencies which fit and impel him to enter into relations with other members of the human race. Chapter V of the present work deals with The Practical Activities of Socii, and shows in an interesting manner what may be called the lines of approach of individuals to one another in society. Sometimes the approach is by means of conflict, and the writer shows how this may be a preparation for peaceful relations through the insight it gives into opposing points of view. He distinguishes between primary and secondary conflict—the first being a struggle in which one individual violently strives to suppress or subdue an opposing personality, the second a mere trial of differing opinions and tastes, leading often to a profitable readjustment of individual standpoints.

In the first chapter, the author defines society as "any group or number of individuals who cultivate acquaintance and mental agreement—that is to say, like-mindedness." The focus of sociology is stated as the individual member of society, or, as the author refers to him in relation to the investigation at hand, the "socius." Whether it's logically accurate to consider the individual as the unit of investigation in sociology, even assuming he is inherently social, is something we're not entirely convinced about. We tend to think that studying the individual is more of what Mr. Spencer would call a "preparation" for sociology rather than a core part of the science itself. However, from a practical standpoint, it must be acknowledged that a sociology treatise would feel incomplete if it didn't begin with a proper description of the "socius," especially highlighting the qualities and tendencies that drive him to connect with other members of humanity. Chapter V of this work discusses The Practical Activities of Socii, highlighting interesting ways individuals interact in society. Sometimes these interactions arise from conflict, and the author illustrates how such conflicts can lead to peaceful relations by providing insight into different perspectives. He differentiates between primary and secondary conflict—the first being a struggle where one individual forcefully tries to dominate another, while the second is simply a discussion of differing opinions and tastes, often resulting in a beneficial reassessment of individual viewpoints.

Chapter X, entitled The Classes of Socii, is an excellent one. The author classifies socii with reference (1) to vitality, (2) to personality—i.e. personal resource and capacity—and (3) to social feeling. Under the third classification he distinguishes (1) the social class, (2) the non-social class, (3) the pseudo-social class, and (4) the anti-social class. The first of these, the "social class," is well characterized as follows: "Their distinguishing characteristic is a consciousness of kind that is wide in its scope and strong[Pg 561] in its intensity. They are sympathetic, friendly, helpful, and always interested in endeavoring to perfect social relations, to develop the methods of co-operation, to add to the happiness of mankind by improving the forms of social pleasure, to preserve the great social institutions of the family and the state. To this class the entire population turns for help, inspiration, and leadership, for unselfish loyalty and wise enterprise. It includes all who in the true sense of the word are philanthropic, all whose self-sacrifice is directed by sound judgment, all true reformers whose zeal is tempered by common sense and sober patience, and all those who give expression to the ideals and aspirations of the community for a larger and better life." The Pre-eminent Social Class is further discussed in Chapter XII; and the subsequent chapters, as far as, and including, XIX, describe the processes by which social results in the balancing of interests, establishment of rights, assimilation of characters, and general improvement of social conditions, are realized. The limits which expediency sets to the pursuit of "like-mindedness" are well shown, and the advantage and necessity for social progress of free discussion and wide toleration of individual differences are strongly insisted on. Chapter XX deals with The Early History of Society, and contains the statement that "from an apelike creature, no longer perfectly represented in any existing species, the human race is descended."

Chapter X, titled The Classes of Socii, is a fantastic chapter. The author categorizes socii based on (1) vitality, (2) personality—meaning personal resources and abilities—and (3) social feeling. In the third category, he breaks it down into (1) the social class, (2) the non-social class, (3) the pseudo-social class, and (4) the anti-social class. The first group, the "social class," is well described as follows: "Their defining trait is a broad and strong awareness of their shared identity. They are sympathetic, friendly, helpful, and always eager to improve social relationships, develop cooperation methods, enhance human happiness through better social enjoyment forms, and maintain vital social institutions like family and state. This class serves as a source of help, inspiration, and leadership for the whole population, providing selfless loyalty and wise initiatives. It includes all those who are genuinely philanthropic, whose selflessness is guided by sound judgment, true reformers whose enthusiasm is balanced by common sense and patience, and those who voice the community’s ideals and hopes for a better and larger life." The Prominent Social Class gets further attention in Chapter XII; the following chapters, up to and including XIX, explain the processes through which social outcomes arise in balancing interests, establishing rights, assimilating characters, and generally improving social conditions. The limits that practicality imposes on the pursuit of "like-mindedness" are clearly illustrated, along with the significant benefits and necessity of free discussion and broad acceptance of individual differences for social progress. Chapter XX discusses The Early History of Society and states that "the human race is descended from a creature resembling an ape, no longer perfectly represented in any living species."

The subject of Democracy is well treated in a special chapter (XXIV). The author is of opinion that, if the natural leaders of society do their duty, they will wield a moral influence that will give a right direction to public policy, and secure the continuous advance of the community in prosperity and true civilization. The "if" is an important one, but the author has strong hope, in which all his readers will certainly wish to share, that in the main everything will turn out well.

The topic of Democracy is thoroughly discussed in a special chapter (XXIV). The author believes that if the natural leaders of society fulfill their responsibilities, they will have a positive influence that will guide public policy correctly and ensure ongoing progress for the community in terms of prosperity and true civilization. The "if" is a crucial condition, but the author is very hopeful, and all his readers will surely want to share in that optimism, believing that, overall, things will work out well.

The remarks on the State in Chapter XXIII are, as far as they go, judicious; but we could have wished that the author, who we are sure desires to make his treatise as practically useful as possible, had dwelt somewhat on the dangers of over-legislation, and had brought into fuller relief than he has done the difference between state action and voluntary enterprise, arising from the fact that the former always involves the element of compulsion. We pass a law when we can not get our neighbor to co-operate or agree with us in something, and consequently resolve to compel him. Surely this consideration should suffice to make parsimony the first principle of legislation. We agree with our author that it is not well to "belittle" the state (page 214), but it is hardly belittling the state to wish to be very sparing in our appeals to it for the exercise of coercive power.

The comments on the State in Chapter XXIII are, for the most part, sensible; however, we wish the author, who we believe wants his work to be as useful as possible, had spent more time discussing the risks of too much legislation and had highlighted more clearly the difference between state action and voluntary efforts, stemming from the fact that the former always involves an element of compulsion. We pass a law when we can't get our neighbor to cooperate or agree with us on something, and thus decide to force him. This point should be enough to make caution the primary principle of legislation. We agree with the author that it's not beneficial to "belittle" the state (page 214), but wanting to be very cautious in asking it to use its coercive power hardly amounts to belittling it.

We miss also in the work before us such a treatment of the family as might have been introduced into it with advantage. The family certainly has an important relation to the individual, and in all civilized countries it is specially recognized by the state. Mr. Spencer, in the chapter of his Study of Sociology entitled Preparation in Psychology, has dwelt on the encroachments of the state on the family; and Mr. Pearson, in his National Life and Character, published half a dozen years ago, sounded a note of alarm on the same subject. What position Professor Giddings would have taken as to the importance of family life and the rights and duties of the family we do not, of course, know; but we are disposed to think he could have increased the usefulness and interest of his book by some discussion[Pg 562] of these points. We would only further say that, while the book is specially intended for scholastic use, it is well adapted for general reading, and that it could not be read carefully by any one without profit.

We also notice that the work in front of us lacks an exploration of the family that could have added value. The family obviously has a significant connection to the individual, and in all developed societies, it is specifically acknowledged by the state. Mr. Spencer, in the chapter of his Study of Sociology called Preparation in Psychology, discussed the state’s overreach into family matters; and Mr. Pearson, in his National Life and Character published about six years ago, raised a warning about the same issue. We can only speculate on what position Professor Giddings would have taken regarding the importance of family life and the rights and responsibilities of the family; however, we believe he could have enhanced the usefulness and appeal of his book by discussing these topics[Pg 562]. We would like to add that, although the book is primarily meant for academic purposes, it is also well-suited for general reading, and anyone who reads it carefully would benefit.


Prof. Wesley Mills holds the opinion that in the present stage of the study of animal life,[36] facts are much more desirable than theories. Experiment and observation must go on for many years before generalizations will be worth the making. Putting this belief into practice, he has bred and reared a large number of animals, making most careful notes on their physical and mental development, and furnishes in his book, resulting from these studies, a contribution of unquestionable value to comparative psychology.

Prof. Wesley Mills believes that at this stage in the study of animal life,[36] facts are far more valuable than theories. Experimentation and observation need to continue for many years before we can make any solid generalizations. Putting this belief into action, he has bred and raised a significant number of animals, taking detailed notes on their physical and mental growth, and he provides in his book, which is based on these studies, a contribution of undeniable significance to comparative psychology.

In his investigation of the habits of squirrels, he finds the red squirrel, or chickaree, much more intelligent than the chipmunk. The latter is easily trapped, but the former profits by experience and is rarely secured a second time. These little creatures are also adepts in feigning. Two examples are cited in which squirrels apparently ill recovered rapidly when left alone and made their escape in vigorous fashion. Many instances of animals shamming death are judged to be cases of catalepsy induced by excessive fear. The chickaree is also credited with some musical capacity, one being observed, when excited, to utter tones that were birdlike; whence it is concluded "likely that throughout the order Rodentia a genuine musical appreciation exists, and considerable ability in expressing states of emotion by vocal forms."

In his study of squirrel behavior, he discovers that the red squirrel, or chickaree, is much smarter than the chipmunk. The chipmunk can be easily trapped, but the chickaree learns from experience and rarely gets caught more than once. These little animals are also skilled at pretending. Two examples are given where squirrels that seemed injured quickly recovered when left alone and escaped energetically. Many cases of animals faking death are thought to be instances of catalepsy caused by extreme fear. The chickaree is also noted for having some musical ability; one was observed, when excited, producing bird-like sounds. This leads to the conclusion that "likely throughout the order Rodentia, there exists a genuine musical appreciation and significant skill in expressing emotions through vocalizations."

While experimenting with hibernating animals, Professor Mills kept a woodchuck in confinement five years, and noted that it had a drowsy or torpid period from November to April. Another specimen subjected to the same conditions did not hibernate for an hour during the entire season. Bats began to hibernate at 45° to 40° F., and were so affected by temperature that they could be worked like a machine by varying it. The woodchuck, however, was comparatively independent of heat and cold, but very sensitive to storms. This is found to be true of many wild animals, that they "have a delicate perception of meteorological conditions, making them wiser than they know, for they act reflexly."

While studying hibernating animals, Professor Mills kept a woodchuck in captivity for five years and observed that it went through a sleepy or inactive phase from November to April. Another woodchuck in the same conditions didn’t hibernate at all during the entire season. Bats started to hibernate when the temperature dropped to between 45° and 40° F, and their behavior could be controlled like a machine by changing the temperature. The woodchuck, on the other hand, was relatively unaffected by heat and cold, but was very responsive to storms. This is true for many wild animals—they have a keen awareness of weather conditions, which makes them smarter than they realize, as they react instinctively.

Some records are given of cases of lethargy among human beings, and in regard to these, as well as normal sleep and hibernation, it is suggested that their conditioning and variability throw great light upon the evolution of function.

Some records exist of cases of lethargy in humans, and concerning these, as well as regular sleep and hibernation, it’s suggested that their conditioning and variability provide significant insight into the evolution of function.

In order to observe closely the psychic development of young animals, Professor Mills raised families of dogs, cats, chickens, rabbits, guinea-pigs, and pigeons. The data obtained by him, given in the form of diaries with comparisons and conclusions, constitute Part III, the larger half of the book, unquestionably first in importance and interest. It is scarcely possible to overvalue careful studies like these, undertaken not to justify theories, but to bring to light whatever truths may be apprehended of the nature of growth and connection of mind and body.

To closely observe the mental development of young animals, Professor Mills raised families of dogs, cats, chickens, rabbits, guinea pigs, and pigeons. The data he collected, presented as diaries with comparisons and conclusions, makes up Part III, the larger portion of the book, which is undoubtedly the most important and interesting. It's hard to overstate the value of careful studies like these, which are conducted not to prove theories, but to uncover whatever truths can be understood about the nature of growth and the relationship between the mind and body.

The last division of the book contains the discussions on instinct by Professors Mills, Lloyd Morgan, Baldwin, and others, first published in Science. The beginning of the volume, devoted to a general consideration[Pg 563] of the subject, consists of papers on methods of study and comparative psychology which have appeared in various scientific periodicals, including this magazine.

The final section of the book includes discussions on instinct by Professors Mills, Lloyd Morgan, Baldwin, and others, originally published in Science. The opening of the volume focuses on a broad overview of the topic and features papers on study methods and comparative psychology that have been published in various scientific journals, including this magazine. [Pg 563]

GENERAL NOTICES.

In Four-Footed Americans and their Kin[37] a similar method is applied by Mabel Osgood Wright to the study of animals to that which was followed with reference to ornithology in Citizen Bird. The subject is taught in the form of a story, with dramatic incident and adventure, and miniature exploration, and the animals are allowed occasionally to converse and express their opinions and feelings. The scene of the action is "Orchard Farm and twenty miles around." Dr. Hunter and his daughter and colored "mammy" have returned there to their home after several years of travel, with two city youths who have been invited to spend the summer at the place and are told the story of the birds. Another family have come to make an autumn visit, but it is arranged that they should spend the winter at the farm. "What they did, and how they became acquainted with the four-footed Americans, is told in this story." Most of the common animals of the United States are met or described in the course of the party's wandering, as creatures of life rather than as in the cold and formal way of treating museum specimens, and a great deal of the lore of other branches of natural history is introduced, as it would naturally come in in such excursions as were taken. The scientific accuracy of the book is assured by the participation of Mr. Frank M. Chapman as editor. At the end a Ladder for climbing the Family Tree of the North American Mammals is furnished in the shape of a table of classification; and an index of English names is given. The illustrations, by Ernest Seton Thompson, give lifelike portraits and attitudes and are very attractive.

In Four-Footed Americans and their Kin[37], Mabel Osgood Wright uses a similar approach to studying animals as she did in her ornithology work, Citizen Bird. The topic is presented as a story filled with dramatic events, adventures, and mini-explorations, where animals sometimes talk and share their thoughts and feelings. The action takes place at "Orchard Farm and twenty miles around." Dr. Hunter, his daughter, and their African American caregiver have returned home after years of traveling, along with two city boys who are invited to spend the summer there and learn about the birds. Another family has come for an autumn visit, but arrangements are made for them to stay through the winter at the farm. "What they did, and how they got to know the four-footed Americans, is the focus of this story." Throughout their adventures, they encounter or learn about most of the common animals in the United States, presenting them as living creatures rather than cold, formal museum specimens. The narrative naturally introduces a wealth of information from other areas of natural history that would arise during such outings. The book's scientific accuracy is ensured by the involvement of Mr. Frank M. Chapman as editor. At the end, there's a Ladder for climbing the Family Tree of the North American Mammals in the form of a classification table, along with an index of English names. The illustrations by Ernest Seton Thompson provide lifelike images and poses, making them very appealing.

St. George Mivart, whose enviable reputation as a specialist in natural history has perhaps given some justification for his attempts at philosophy, has recently published a new philosophical work entitled The Groundwork of Science[38]. It is an effort to work out the ultimate facts on which our knowledge, and hence all science, is based. A short preface and introductory chapter are devoted to a statement of the aims of the work and some general remarks regarding the history of the scientific method. An enumeration of the sciences and an indication of some of their logical relations are next given. The third chapter, entitled The Objects of Science, is given up chiefly to a refutation of idealism. The methods of science, its physical, psychical, and intellectual antecedents, language and science, causes of scientific knowledge, and the nature of the groundwork of science are the special topics of the remaining chapters. The general scheme of the inquiry is based on the theory that the groundwork of science consists of three divisions. "The laborers who work, the tools they must employ, and that which constitutes the field of their labor.... Science is partly physical and partly psychical.... The tools are those first principles and universal, necessary, self-evident truths which lie so frequently unnoticed in the human intellect, and which are absolutely indispensable for valid reasoning.... The nature of the workers must also be noticed as necessarily affecting the value of their work.... And, last of all, a few words must be devoted to the question whether there is any and, if any, what foundation underlying the whole groundwork of science." The result at which the author arrives is stated as follows: "The groundwork of science is the work of self-conscious material organisms making use of the marvelous first principles which they possess in exploring all the physical and psychical phenomena of the universe, which sense, intuition, and ratiocination can anyhow reveal to them as real existences, whether actual or only possible.... The foundation of science can only be sought in that[Pg 564] reason which evidently to us pervades the universe, and is that by which our intellect has been both produced and illumined."

St. George Mivart, known for his impressive credentials in natural history, may have some reason for his philosophical endeavors. He has recently released a new philosophical book titled The Groundwork of Science[38]. This work aims to uncover the essential facts that underpin our understanding and, consequently, all of science. A brief preface and introductory chapter outline the work's objectives and offer general insights into the history of scientific methods. Following this, there is a list of the sciences along with a discussion of their logical connections. The third chapter, titled "The Objects of Science," primarily addresses a critique of idealism. The remaining chapters cover specific topics such as the methods of science, its physical, psychological, and intellectual roots, the relationship between language and science, the origins of scientific knowledge, and the nature of the foundation of science. The overall structure of his inquiry is built on the idea that the foundation of science is comprised of three parts: "The workers who engage in the labor, the tools they must use, and the area in which they work... Science is both physical and psychological... The tools are those fundamental principles and universal, necessary, self-evident truths that often go unnoticed within the human mind, yet are essential for valid reasoning... The characteristics of the workers must also be considered, as they directly influence the value of their output... Lastly, a few points must be made regarding whether there is, and if so, what kind of foundation exists beneath the entire framework of science." The conclusion reached by the author is summarized as follows: "The foundation of science is the endeavor of self-aware material entities utilizing the extraordinary fundamental principles they possess to investigate all the physical and psychological phenomena of the universe that can be perceived as real, whether currently existent or merely possible... The foundation of science can only be found in that[Pg 564] reason that evidently pervades the universe and is the source of both our intellect's development and enlightenment."

A large amount of information, mainly of a practical character, has been gathered by Mr. William J. Clark in his book on Commercial Cuba[39]—information, as Mr. Gould well says in the introduction he has contributed to the work, covering almost the entire field of inquiry regarding Cuba and its resources. The data have been partly gained from the author's personal observation and during his travels on the island, and partly through laborious and painstaking classification of existing material, collected from many and diverse sources. The subject is systematically treated. The first chapter—How to Meet the Resident of Cuba—relates to the behavior of visitors to the island, really a considerably more important matter than it would be in this country, for the Spaniards are strict in their regard for correct etiquette. It is natural that a chapter on the population and its characteristics and occupations should follow this. Even more important than correct behavior—to any one at least but a Spaniard—is the subject of climate and the preservation of health; and whatever is of moment in relation to these subjects is given in the chapter devoted to them. Next the geographical characteristics of Cuba are described, and the facilities and methods of transportation and communication; also social and political matters, including government, banking, and commercial finance, and legal and administrative systems of the past and future. A chapter is given to Animal and Vegetable Life, another to Sugar and Tobacco, and a third to Some General Statistics, after which the several provinces—Pinar del Rio, the city and province of Havana (including the Isle of Pines), and the provinces of Matanzas, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe, and Santiago—are described in detail, with their physical characteristics, their agricultural or mining resources, their various towns, and whatever else in them is of interest to the student of economics. A Cuban Business Directory is given in the appendix.

A lot of practical information has been gathered by Mr. William J. Clark in his book on Commercial Cuba[39]. As Mr. Gould mentions in the introduction, he has contributed to this work, covering nearly every aspect of inquiry about Cuba and its resources. The data has been obtained partly from the author's personal observations during his travels on the island and partly through careful and detailed classification of existing material collected from various sources. The topic is systematically addressed. The first chapter—How to Meet the Resident of Cuba—focuses on how visitors should behave on the island, which is significantly more important here than it might be in this country, as the Spaniards are very particular about proper etiquette. Naturally, a chapter about the population, its characteristics, and occupations follows this. Even more crucial than correct behavior—at least for anyone other than a Spaniard—is the topic of climate and health preservation; everything important related to these subjects is covered in the dedicated chapter. Next, the geographical features of Cuba are described, along with the transportation and communication options available; this includes social and political aspects, such as government, banking, commercial finance, and past and future legal and administrative systems. One chapter covers Animal and Vegetable Life, another delves into Sugar and Tobacco, and a third presents Some General Statistics, after which detailed descriptions of the various provinces—Pinar del Rio, the city and province of Havana (including the Isle of Pines), and the provinces of Matanzas, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe, and Santiago—are provided, covering their physical characteristics, agricultural or mining resources, various towns, and anything else of interest to an economics student. There is also a Cuban Business Directory included in the appendix.

A Collection of Essays is the modest designation which Professors J.C. Arthur and D.T. MacDougal give to the scientific papers included in their book on Living Plants and their Properties.[40] The authors deserve all praise for having taken the pains without which no book composed of occasional pieces can be made complete and symmetrical, to revise and rewrite the articles, omitting parts "less relevant in the present connection," and amplifying others "to meet the demands of continuity, clearness, and harmony with current botanical thought." Of the twelve papers, those on the Special Senses of Plants, Wild Lettuce, Universality of Consciousness and Pain, Two Opposing Factors of Increase, The Right to Live, and Distinction between Plants and Animals, are by Professor Arthur; and those on The Development of Irritability, Mimosa—a Typical Sensitive Plant, The Effect of Cold, Chlorophyll and Growth, Leaves in Spring, Summer, and Autumn, and the Significance of Color, are by Professor MacDougal. Based to a large extent on original investigations or careful studies, they present many novel thoughts and aspects, and constitute an acceptable addition to popular botanical literature.

A Collection of Essays is the simple title that Professors J.C. Arthur and D.T. MacDougal give to the scientific papers featured in their book on Living Plants and their Properties.[40] The authors deserve high praise for their efforts, as without them, no book made up of occasional pieces can truly be complete and cohesive. They have revised and rewritten the articles, removing sections that are "less relevant in the present connection," and expanding others "to meet the demands of continuity, clarity, and alignment with current botanical thought." Of the twelve papers, those on the Special Senses of Plants, Wild Lettuce, Universality of Consciousness and Pain, Two Opposing Factors of Increase, The Right to Live, and Distinction between Plants and Animals are authored by Professor Arthur; whereas those on The Development of Irritability, Mimosa—a Typical Sensitive Plant, The Effect of Cold, Chlorophyll and Growth, Leaves in Spring, Summer, and Autumn, and The Significance of Color are written by Professor MacDougal. Largely based on original research or thorough studies, they offer many new ideas and perspectives and make a valuable contribution to popular botanical literature.

Having described the great and growing interest taken in child study, President A.R. Taylor announces as the principal aim of his book, The Study of the Child,[41] to bring the subject within the average comprehension of the teacher and parent. Besides avoiding as much as possible technical terms and scientific formulas, the author has made the desire to announce new principles subservient to that of assisting his fellow-workers to a closer relationship with the child. As teachers and parents generally think it extremely difficult to pursue the study of the child without at least a fair understanding of the elements of psychology, the author intimates[Pg 565] that they often forget that the study will give them that very knowledge, and that, properly pursued, it is the best possible introduction to psychology in general. Every chapter in the present book, he says, is an attempt to organize the knowledge already possessed by those who know little or nothing of scientific psychology, and to assist them to inquiries which will give a clearer apprehension of the nature and possibilities of the child. The treatise begins with the wakening of the child to conscious life through the senses, the nature and workings of each of which are described. The bridge over from the physical to the mental is found in consciousness, which for the present purpose is defined as the self knowing its own states or activities. The idea of identity and difference arises, symbols are invented or suggested, and language is made possible. The features of language peculiar to children are considered. Muscular or motor control, the feelings, and the will are treated as phases or factors in development, and their functions are defined. The intellect and its various functions are discussed with considerable fullness; and chapters on The Self, Habit, and Character; Children's Instincts and Plays; Manners and Morals; Normals and Abnormals; and Stages of Growth, Fatigue Point, etc., follow. A very satisfactory bibliography is appended.

Having described the growing interest in child study, President A.R. Taylor states that the main goal of his book, The Study of the Child,[41] is to make the subject understandable for teachers and parents. He aims to avoid technical terms and scientific jargon as much as possible, prioritizing helping his readers connect more closely with children. Since teachers and parents often find it challenging to study child development without a good grasp of psychology basics, the author suggests that they may overlook the fact that this study can actually provide that knowledge and serve as a great introduction to psychology overall. Each chapter of this book aims to organize the knowledge held by those who know little about scientific psychology and guide them to explore ideas that will clarify the nature and potential of children. The book begins with how a child becomes aware of life through their senses, describing the nature and function of each. The transition from the physical to the mental is found in consciousness, which is defined here as the self recognizing its own states or activities. The concepts of identity and difference are introduced, symbols are created or suggested, and language is made possible. The unique aspects of children's language are examined. Motor control, feelings, and will are discussed as parts of development, and their roles are defined. The intellect and its various functions are explored in detail, followed by chapters on The Self, Habit, and Character; Children's Instincts and Plays; Manners and Morals; Normals and Abnormals; and Stages of Growth, Fatigue Point, etc. A comprehensive bibliography is included.

The Discharge of Electricity through Gases[42] is an expansion of four lectures given by the author, Prof. J.J. Thomson, of the University of Cambridge, at Princeton University in October, 1896. Some results published between the delivery and printing of the lectures are added. The author begins by noticing the contrast between the variety and complexity of electrical phenomena that occur when matter is present in the field with their simplicity when the ether alone is involved; thus the idea of a charge of electricity, which is probably in many classes of phenomena the most prominent idea of all, need not arise, and in fact does not arise, so long as we deal with the ether alone. The questions that occur when we consider the relation between matter and the electrical charge carried by it—such as the state of the matter when carrying the charge, and the effect produced on this state when the sign of the charge is changed—are regarded as among the most important in the whole range of physics. The close connection that exists between chemical and electrical phenomena indicates that a knowledge of the relation between matter and electricity would lead to an increase of our knowledge of electricity, and further of that of chemical action, and, indeed, to an extension of the domain of electricity over that of chemistry. For the study of this relation the most promising course is to begin with that between electricity and matter in the gaseous or simpler state; and that is what is undertaken in this book. The subject is presented under the three general headings with numerous subheadings of The Discharge of Electricity through Gases, Photo Electric Effects, and Cathode Rays.

The Discharge of Electricity through Gases[42] is an expansion of four lectures given by the author, Prof. J.J. Thomson, from the University of Cambridge, at Princeton University in October 1896. Some results published between the delivery and printing of the lectures have been added. The author starts by pointing out the contrast between the variety and complexity of electrical phenomena that happen when matter is present in the field versus their simplicity when only the ether is involved; thus, the idea of an electrical charge, which is likely the most significant concept in many types of phenomena, doesn't need to arise, and actually doesn't arise, as long as we're dealing with the ether alone. The issues that come up when we think about the relationship between matter and the electrical charge it carries—like the state of the matter when it holds the charge, and what happens to that state when the sign of the charge changes—are viewed as among the most crucial in the entire field of physics. The strong link that exists between chemical and electrical phenomena suggests that understanding the relationship between matter and electricity would enhance our knowledge of electricity, as well as chemical reactions, and, in fact, broaden the scope of electricity over that of chemistry. For studying this relationship, the best approach is to start with the interaction between electricity and matter in the gaseous or simpler state; that’s exactly what this book sets out to do. The topic is organized under three main headings with numerous subheadings: The Discharge of Electricity through Gases, Photo Electric Effects, and Cathode Rays.

For a clear and concise presentation of the framework of psychology and its basal truths, the Story of the Mind[43] may be commended. Although the space afforded is only that of a bird's-eye view, no skeleton bristling with technical terms confronts us, but an attractive and well-furnished structure with glimpses of various divisions that tempt us to further examination. The text is simply and charmingly written, and may induce many to search the recesses of psychology who, under a less skillful guide, would be frightened away. A bibliography at the end of the volume supplies what other direction may be needed for more advanced study. Admirable in construction and treatment as the book is, there are, however, paths in which we can not follow where Professor Baldwin would lead, and in others that we undertake with him we do not recognize our surroundings as those he describes. This is especially the case with the environment of the genius. We do not find that "he and society agree in regard to the fitness of his thoughts," nor that "for the most part his judgment is at once also the social judgment." If such were the case, how would he "wait for recognition," or be[Pg 566] "muzzled" for expressing his thoughts? In almost all cases it is the story of Galileo over again. In art, science, and social reform he sees far beyond his fellows. Society can not accept him because it has not the vision of a genius. He contradicts its judgment and is fortunate when he escapes with the name of "crank." The military hero does not enter into this category: he glorifies the past rather than the future; he justifies the multitude in a good opinion of itself and, is therefore always received.

For a clear and straightforward overview of the foundations of psychology and its basic truths, the Story of the Mind[43] comes highly recommended. While the space provided only offers a brief overview, we are not faced with a dry skeleton of technical jargon, but rather an inviting and well-developed framework with hints at various sections that encourage us to look deeper. The writing is simple and engaging, which may inspire many to explore the depths of psychology who might otherwise be deterred by a less skillful guide. A bibliography at the end of the book offers additional resources for those seeking more advanced study. Although the book is well-constructed and insightful, there are areas where we cannot follow Professor Baldwin's lead, and in some instances, we find that the surroundings he describes don’t match our own. This is particularly true regarding the context of genius. We do not see that "he and society agree on the suitability of his ideas," nor that "for the most part, his judgment is at once also the social judgment." If that were true, how could he "wait for recognition" or be "muzzled" for sharing his thoughts? In nearly every case, it’s the same narrative as Galileo's. In art, science, and social reform, a genius perceives things far beyond their peers. Society struggles to accept him because it lacks the vision of a genius. He challenges its judgment and is fortunate to be labeled merely a "crank." On the other hand, the military hero does not fit into this category: he celebrates the past rather than the future; he affirms the crowd's favorable view of itself and, as a result, is always embraced.

The first edition of Professor Bolton's Catalogue of Scientific and Technical Periodicals[44] was issued in 1885, and was intended to embrace the principal independent periodicals of every branch of pure and applied science, published in all countries from the rise of this literature to the present time, with full titles, names of editors, sequence of series, and other bibliographical details, arranged on a simple plan convenient for reference; omitting, with a few exceptions, serials constituting transactions of learned societies. In cases where the scientific character of the journal or its right to be classed as a periodical was doubtful, and in other debatable cases, the compiler followed Zuchold's maxim, that "in a bibliography it is much better that a book should be found which is not sought, than that one should be sought for and not found." The new edition contains as Part I a reprint from the plates of the first edition, with such changes necessary to bring the titles down to date as could be made without overrunning the plates; and in Part II additions to the titles of Part I that could not be inserted in the plates, together with about 3,600 new titles, bringing the whole number of titles up to 8,477, together with addenda, raising this number to 8,603, minus the numbers 4,955 to 5,000, which are skipped between the first and second parts. Chronological tables give the dates of the publication of each volume of the periodicals entered. A library check list shows in what American libraries the periodicals may be found. Cross-references are freely introduced. The material for the work has been gathered from all available bibliographies, and by personal examination of the shelves and catalogues of many libraries in the United States and Europe, and from responses to circulars sent out by the Smithsonian Institution. The whole work is a monument of prodigious labor industriously and faithfully performed.

The first edition of Professor Bolton's Catalogue of Scientific and Technical Periodicals[44] was published in 1885 and aimed to include the main independent periodicals in every area of pure and applied science, published around the world from the inception of this literature up to now. It features complete titles, editor names, series sequences, and other bibliographical details, organized in a straightforward manner for easy reference; it leaves out, with a few exceptions, serials that are part of learned society transactions. In cases where the scientific nature of the journal or its eligibility as a periodical was uncertain, the compiler adhered to Zuchold's principle that "in a bibliography, it's far better to find a book that isn’t being searched for than to seek one and not find it." The new edition includes Part I, which reprints the original edition's plates, with necessary updates to the titles wherever possible without exceeding the original plates; Part II contains additions to the titles from Part I that couldn't fit on the plates, along with about 3,600 new titles, bringing the total number of titles to 8,477. With addenda, this total rises to 8,603, excluding the numbers 4,955 to 5,000, which are intentionally omitted between the two parts. Chronological tables provide the publication dates for each volume of the listed periodicals. A library checklist indicates which American libraries have the periodicals. Cross-references are included throughout. The compiling for this work was based on all accessible bibliographies, personal inspection of many libraries' shelves and catalogs across the United States and Europe, and responses collected from circulars sent by the Smithsonian Institution. This entire work stands as a remarkable testament to hard work that was diligently and faithfully executed.

In Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy[45] a concise account is given by Archibald Alexander of the development of the theory of the will from the early days of Greek thought down to about the middle of the present century; including, however, only the theories of the more important philosophers. In addition to contributing something to the history of philosophy, it has been the author's purpose to introduce in this way a constructive explanation of voluntary action. The account closes with the theory of Lotze; since the publication of which the methods of psychology have been greatly modified, if not revolutionized, by the development of the evolutional and physiological systems of study. The particular subjects considered are the theories of the will in the Socratic period, the Stoic and Epicurean theories; the theories in Christian theology, in British philosophy from Bacon to Reid, Continental theories from Descartes to Leibnitz, and theories in German philosophy from Kant to Lotze. The author has tried to avoid obtruding his own opinions, expressing an individual judgment only on matters of doubtful interpretation; and he recognizes that speculation and the introspective method of studying the will appear to have almost reached their limits.

In Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy[45], Archibald Alexander provides a clear overview of how the theory of will has evolved from early Greek thought up to about the middle of this century, focusing on the ideas of significant philosophers. Besides adding to the history of philosophy, the author aims to offer a constructive explanation of voluntary actions. The account concludes with Lotze's theory, after which methods in psychology have changed significantly, if not completely transformed, due to developments in evolutionary and physiological studies. The topics discussed include the theories of will during the Socratic period, Stoic and Epicurean theories, Christian theology, British philosophy from Bacon to Reid, Continental theories from Descartes to Leibniz, and German philosophy from Kant to Lotze. The author strives to avoid imposing his own views, sharing personal judgments only on ambiguous interpretations, and acknowledges that speculation along with the introspective approach to studying the will seems to have nearly reached their limits.

Dr. Frank Overton's text-book of Applied Physiology[46] makes a new departure from the old methods of teaching physiology, in that it begins with the cells as the units of life and shows their relations to all the elements of the body and all the processes of human action. The fact of their fundamental nature and importance is emphasized[Pg 567] throughout. The relation of oxidation—oxidation within the cells—as the essential act of respiration—to the disappearance of food, the production of waste matters, and the development of force, is dwelt upon. The influence of alcohol is discussed in all its aspects, not in a separate chapter, but whenever it comes in place in connection with the several topics and subjects treated. Other narcotics are dealt with. A chapter on inflammation and taking cold is believed to be an entirely new feature in a school text book. Summaries and review topics are arranged at the end of each chapter; subjects from original demonstrations and the use of the microscope are listed; and many hygienic topics, such as air, ventilation, drinking water, clothing, bathing, bacteria, etc., are specially treated.

Dr. Frank Overton's textbook on Applied Physiology[46] takes a fresh approach to teaching physiology by focusing on cells as the building blocks of life and illustrating their connections to all body elements and human actions. The fundamental nature and significance of cells are highlighted[Pg 567] throughout the book. The relationship between oxidation—specifically oxidation within cells—as the key process of respiration, the breakdown of food, the generation of waste, and the production of energy is thoroughly explored. The effects of alcohol are examined from all angles, integrated into the relevant topics rather than being isolated in a separate chapter. Other narcotics are also addressed. A chapter on inflammation and catching a cold is considered a completely new aspect for a school textbook. Summaries and review questions are provided at the end of each chapter; topics from original experiments and microscope use are included; and various health topics, including air quality, ventilation, drinking water, clothing, bathing, bacteria, and more, are specifically discussed.

The prominent characteristic of Professors F.P. Venable and J.L. Howe's text-book on Inorganic Chemistry according to the Periodic Law[47] is expressed in the title, and is the adoption of the periodic law as the guiding principle of the treatment, and the keeping of it in the foreground throughout. So far as the authors have noticed, the complete introduction of this system has not been attempted before in any text book. They have made the experiment of following it closely in their classes, and their success through several years has convinced them of its value. "In no other way have we been able to secure such thorough results, both as to thorough, systematic instruction and economy of time. The task is rendered easier for both student and teacher." After the setting forth of definitions and general principles in the introduction, the elements are taken up and described according to their places and relations in the periodic groups, and then their compounds are described successively, with hydrogen, the halogens, oxygen, sulphur, and the nitrides, phosphides, carbides, silicides, and the alloys. The treatment is systematic, condensed, and clear.

The main feature of Professors F.P. Venable and J.L. Howe's textbook on Inorganic Chemistry according to the Periodic Law[47] is reflected in the title, which emphasizes the periodic law as the central guiding principle throughout the text. As far as the authors can tell, no other textbook has fully integrated this system before. They have conducted the experiment of closely following it in their classes, and their success over several years has convinced them of its effectiveness. "We have not been able to achieve such thorough results in systematic education and time efficiency any other way. This approach makes the task easier for both students and teachers." After outlining definitions and general principles in the introduction, the elements are discussed based on their positions and relationships within the periodic groups, followed by a sequential analysis of their compounds, including hydrogen, halogens, oxygen, sulfur, and the nitrides, phosphides, carbides, silicides, and alloys. The treatment is systematic, concise, and clear.

The purpose of Mr. John W. Troeger's series of Nature-Study Readers is declared by the editor to be to supply supplementary reading for pupils who have been two years or more at school. They are composed, moreover, with a view to facilitating the recognition in the printed form of words already familiar to the ear, and to making the child at home with them. In carrying out this purpose the author takes advantage of the child's fondness for making observations, especially when attended by his companions or elders. In doing this the aim has been kept in view not to weary the child with details, and yet to give sufficient information to lead to accurate and complete observations. Most of the chapters in the present volume, Harold's Rambles, the second of the series, contain the information gleaned during walks and short excursions. Among the subjects concerned are birds, mammals, insects, earthworms, snails, astronomy, minerals, plants, grasses, vegetables, physics, and features connected with the farm. These Nature-study readers are published as a branch of Appletons' Home-Reading series. (New York: D. Appleton and Company. Price, 40 cents.)

The purpose of Mr. John W. Troeger's series of Nature-Study Readers is explained by the editor as providing extra reading material for students who have been in school for two years or more. They are designed to help students recognize in print the words they already know by hearing them, making them feel familiar with the text. The author leverages children's natural curiosity and love for observation, especially when they're with friends or adults. The goal is to keep the child engaged without overwhelming them with too many details, while still providing enough information to encourage accurate and thorough observations. Most of the chapters in this volume, Harold's Rambles, the second in the series, include information gathered from walks and short trips. Topics covered include birds, mammals, insects, earthworms, snails, astronomy, minerals, plants, grasses, vegetables, physics, and farm-related features. These Nature-study readers are part of Appletons' Home-Reading series. (New York: D. Appleton and Company. Price, 40 cents.)

Another of Appletons' Home-Reading Books is News from the Birds, which the author, Leander S. Keyser, explains has been written with two purposes in mind: first, to furnish actual instruction, to tell some new facts about bird life that have not yet been recited; and, second, to inspire in readers a taste for Nature study. It is by no means a key for the identification of the birds; but, instead of telling all that is or may be known respecting a particular bird, the author has sought only to recite such incidents as will spur the reader to go out into the fields and woods and study the birds in their native haunts. For the most part the author has given a record of his own observations, and not a reiteration of what others have said. He has gone to the birds themselves for his facts, and has made very little use of books.

Another of Appleton's Home-Reading Books is News from the Birds, which the author, Leander S. Keyser, explains has been written with two goals in mind: first, to provide real instruction, sharing some new facts about bird life that haven't been presented before; and second, to spark a curiosity for studying Nature in readers. This is not meant to be a guide for identifying birds; rather than detailing everything known about a specific bird, the author has chosen to share only those stories that will encourage readers to venture into the fields and woods to observe birds in their natural habitats. For the most part, the author has documented his own observations, not just repeated what others have said. He has turned to the birds themselves for his facts and has relied very little on books.

It has been Mr. Ernest A. Congdon's aim, in preparing his Brief Course in Qualitative Analysis (New York: Henry Holt; 60 cents), to render it as concise as possible while making the least sacrifice of a study of reactions and solubilities of chemical importance. The manual covers the points of preliminary reactions on bases and acids; schemes of analysis for bases and acids; explanatory notes on the analyses; treatment of solid substances[Pg 568] (powders, alloys, or metals); and tables of solubilities of salts of the bases studied. A comprehensive list of questions, stimulative of thought, is appended. The book is intended merely as a laboratory guide, and should be supplemented by frequent "quiz classes" and by constant personal attention. The course has been satisfactorily given in the Drexel Institute within the allotted time of one laboratory period of four hours, and one hour for a lecture or quiz per week, during the school year of thirty-two weeks.

Mr. Ernest A. Congdon aimed to make his Brief Course in Qualitative Analysis (New York: Henry Holt; 60 cents) as concise as possible while minimizing the loss of essential study on chemical reactions and solubilities. The manual includes preliminary reactions for bases and acids; analysis schemes for bases and acids; explanatory notes on the analyses; handling of solid substances (powders, alloys, or metals); and tables of solubilities for the salts of the studied bases. There’s also a comprehensive list of thought-provoking questions at the end. The book is meant to be a laboratory guide and should be complemented by regular "quiz classes" and ongoing personal attention. The course has been successfully taught at the Drexel Institute within the scheduled time of one four-hour laboratory session and one hour of lecture or quiz each week for a school year of thirty-two weeks.

Lest we Forget is the title which President David Starr Jordan has given to his address before the graduating class of Leland Stanford Junior University, May 25, 1898—"lest we forget" the dangers and duties and responsibilities laid upon us by the war with Spain. Though delivered before the "policy of expansion" was fully developed, the address describes with prophetic accuracy the dream of imperialism with which the minds even of men usually sane and honest have become infected, and points out a few of the logical results to which they would lead, and the dangers which will have to be incurred in gratifying them. We cite a few of the strong points made by the author: "Our question is not what we shall do with Cuba, Porto Rico, and the Philippines; it is what these prizes will do to us." "Shall the war for Cuba Libre come to an inglorious end? If we make anything by it, it will be most inglorious." "I believe that the movement toward broad dominion, so eloquently outlined by Mr. Olney, would be a step downward."

Lest we Forget is the title that President David Starr Jordan gave to his speech addressed to the graduating class of Leland Stanford Junior University on May 25, 1898—"lest we forget" the dangers, duties, and responsibilities that the war with Spain has placed upon us. Although this was delivered before the "policy of expansion" was fully formed, the speech accurately predicts the dream of imperialism that has influenced even those who are usually reasonable and honest, and highlights some of the logical outcomes and dangers that will need to be faced in pursuing them. Here are a few of the key points made by the author: "Our question is not what we should do with Cuba, Puerto Rico, and the Philippines; it's what these prizes will do to us." "Will the war for Cuba Libre end in disgrace? If we gain anything from it, it will be very disgraceful." "I believe that the move toward broad dominion, so eloquently described by Mr. Olney, would be a step backward."

PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED.

Adams, Enos, 2072 Second Avenue, New York. What is Science? Pp. 14.

Adams, Enos, 2072 Second Avenue, New York. What is Science? Pp. 14.

Agricultural Experiment Stations. Bulletins. Delaware College: No. 41. Pea Canning in Delaware. By G.H. Powell. Pp. 16.—New Hampshire College: No. 55. The Feeding Habits of the Chipping Sparrow. By C.M. Weed. Pp. 12; No. 56. Poisonous Properties of Wild Cherry Leaves. By F.W. Morse and C.D. Howard. Pp. 12.—New Jersey: No. 130. Forage Crops. By E.B. Voorhees and C.B. Lane. Pp. 22; No. 131. Feeds Rich in Protein, etc. By E.B. Voorhees. Pp. 14.—New York: No. 145. Analysis of Commercial Fertilizers. By L.L. Van Syke. Pp. 100.—United States Department of Agriculture. Some Books on Agriculture and Sciences related to Agriculture published in 1896-'98. Pp. 45.; List of Publications relating to Forestry in the Department Library. Pp. 93.

Agricultural Experiment Stations. Bulletins. Delaware College: No. 41. Pea Canning in Delaware. By G.H. Powell. Pp. 16.—New Hampshire College: No. 55. The Feeding Habits of the Chipping Sparrow. By C.M. Weed. Pp. 12; No. 56. Poisonous Properties of Wild Cherry Leaves. By F.W. Morse and C.D. Howard. Pp. 12.—New Jersey: No. 130. Forage Crops. By E.B. Voorhees and C.B. Lane. Pp. 22; No. 131. Feeds Rich in Protein, etc. By E.B. Voorhees. Pp. 14.—New York: No. 145. Analysis of Commercial Fertilizers. By L.L. Van Syke. Pp. 100.—United States Department of Agriculture. Some Books on Agriculture and Sciences related to Agriculture published in 1896-'98. Pp. 45.; List of Publications relating to Forestry in the Department Library. Pp. 93.

Allen, W.D., and Carlton, W.N., Editors In Lantern Land, Vol. I, No. 1, December 3, 1898. Monthly. Hartford, Conn. Pp. 16. 10 cents.

Allen, W.D., and Carlton, W.N., Editors In Lantern Land, Vol. I, No. 1, December 3, 1898. Monthly. Hartford, Conn. Pp. 16. 10 cents.

Amryc, C. Pantheism, the Light and Hope of Modern Reason. Pp. 302.

Amryc, C. Pantheism, the Light and Hope of Modern Reason. Pp. 302.

Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, The Journal of. New Series, Vol. I, Nos. 1 and 2, August and November, 1898. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp. 200.

Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, The Journal of. New Series, Vol. I, Nos. 1 and 2, August and November, 1898. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp. 200.

Atkinson, Edward. I. The Cost of a National Crime. II. The Hell of War and its Penalties. Brookline, Mass. Pp. 26.

Atkinson, Edward. I. The Cost of a National Crime. II. The Hell of War and its Penalties. Brookline, Mass. Pp. 26.

Babcock Printing Press Manufacturing Company. Some Facts about Modern Presses. Pp. 8.

Babcock Printing Press Manufacturing Company. Some Facts about Modern Presses. Pp. 8.

Brinton, Daniel G. A Record of Study on Aboriginal American Languages. Pp. 24.

Brinton, Daniel G. A Record of Study on Aboriginal American Languages. Pp. 24.

Bulletins, Proceedings, and Reports. American Society of Naturalists: Records, Vol. II, Part 3. Providence, R.I.: Published by the Society. Pp. 58.—Argentine Republic. Anales de la Oficina Meteorologica Argentina, Vol. XII. Climate of Asuncion, Paraguay, and Rosario de Santa Fé. Walter G. Davis, Director. Buenos Aires. Pp. 684.—Association of Economic Entomologists: Proceedings of the Tenth Annual Meeting. Washington: United States Department of Agriculture. Pp. 104.—Illinois State Laboratory of Natural History: Biennial Report of the Director for 1897-'98. Urbana, Ill. Pp. 31, with plates.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars: Notes from the Biological Laboratory, November, 1898. Pp. 34. 10 cents.—Secretary of the Interior: Report for the Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1898. Pp. 242.—Wagner Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia: Transactions, Vol. III, Part IV, April, 1898. Pp. 150, with plates.

Bulletins, Proceedings, and Reports. American Society of Naturalists: Records, Vol. II, Part 3. Providence, R.I.: Published by the Society. Pp. 58.—Argentine Republic. Anales de la Oficina Meteorologica Argentina, Vol. XII. Climate of Asuncion, Paraguay, and Rosario de Santa Fé. Walter G. Davis, Director. Buenos Aires. Pp. 684.—Association of Economic Entomologists: Proceedings of the Tenth Annual Meeting. Washington: United States Department of Agriculture. Pp. 104.—Illinois State Laboratory of Natural History: Biennial Report of the Director for 1897-'98. Urbana, Ill. Pp. 31, with plates.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars: Notes from the Biological Laboratory, November, 1898. Pp. 34. 10 cents.—Secretary of the Interior: Report for the Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1898. Pp. 242.—Wagner Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia: Transactions, Vol. III, Part IV, April, 1898. Pp. 150, with plates.

De Morgan, Augustus. On the Study and Difficulties of Mathematics. New edition. Chicago: The Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 288.

De Morgan, Augustus. On the Study and Difficulties of Mathematics. New edition. Chicago: The Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 288.

Gowdy, Jean L. Ideals and Programmes. Syracuse, N.Y.: C.W. Bardeen. Pp. 102. 75 cents.

Gowdy, Jean L. Ideals and Programs. Syracuse, NY: C.W. Bardeen. Pp. 102. 75 cents.

Grand View Institute Journal. Monthly. Grand View, Texas. Vol. I, No. 1, October, 1898. Pp. 18.

Grand View Institute Journal. Monthly. Grand View, Texas. Vol. I, No. 1, October 1898. Pp. 18.

Hinsdale, Guy, M.D. Acromegaly. Detroit, Mich.: W.M. Warren. Pp. 88.

Hinsdale, Guy, M.D. Acromegaly. Detroit, Mich.: W.M. Warren. Pp. 88.

Holland, W.J. The Butterfly Book. A Popular Guide to a Knowledge of the Butterflies of North America. New York: Doubleday & McClure Company. Pp. 382, with 48 colored plates. $3.

Holland, W.J. The Butterfly Book. A Popular Guide to Understanding the Butterflies of North America. New York: Doubleday & McClure Company. Pp. 382, with 48 color plates. $3.

James, Alice J. Catering for Two. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp. 292. $1.25.

James, Alice J. Catering for Two. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp. 292. $1.25.

Lagrange, Joseph Louis. Lectures on Elementary Mathematics. Translated by T.J. McCormick. Chicago: Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 172. $1.

Lagrange, Joseph Louis. Lectures on Elementary Mathematics. Translated by T.J. McCormick. Chicago: Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 172. $1.

Loomis, Ernest. Practical Occultism. Chicago: Ernest Loomis & Co., 70 Dearborn Street. Pp. 155. $1.25.

Loomis, Ernest. Practical Occultism. Chicago: Ernest Loomis & Co., 70 Dearborn Street. Pp. 155. $1.25.

Merrill, G.P. The Physical, Chemical, and Economic Properties of Building Stones. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press. Pp. 80.

Merrill, G.P. The Physical, Chemical, and Economic Properties of Building Stones. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press. Pp. 80.

National Pure Food and Drug Congress: Memorial to Congress against Adulterations. Pp. 15.

National Pure Food and Drug Congress: Memorial to Congress against Adulterations. Pp. 15.

Owen, Luella A. Cave Regions of the Ozark and Black Hills. Cincinnati: The Editor Publishing Company. Pp. 228.

Owen, Luella A. Cave Regions of the Ozark and Black Hills. Cincinnati: The Editor Publishing Company. Pp. 228.

Payson, E.P. Suggestions toward an Applied Science of Sociology. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp. 237.

Payson, E.P. Suggestions for a Practical Sociology. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp. 237.

Reprints. Baldwin, J. Mark. Princeton Contributions to Psychology, Vol. II, No. 4, May, 1898. Pp. 32.—Brinton, Daniel G. The Linguistic Cartography of the Chaco Region. Pp. 30.—Gerhard, William Paul. Theater Sanitation. Pp. 15.—Kuh, Sydney, M.D. The Medico-Legal Aspects[Pg 569] of Hypnotism. Pp. 12.—McBride, T.H. Public Parks for Iowa Towns. Pp. 8.—Macmillan, Conway. On the Formation of Circular Muskeag in Tamarack Swamps. Pp. 8, with 3 plates.—Smith, J.P. The Development of Lytoceras and Phylloceras. San Francisco. Pp. 24, with plates.—Stuver, E., M.D. What Influence do Stimulants and Narcotics exert on the Development of the Child? Chicago. Pp. 20.—Turner, H.W. Notes on Some Igneous, Metamorphic, and Sedimentary Rocks of the Coast Ranges of California. Chicago. Pp. 16.—Washburn, F.L., Eugene, Ore. Continuation of Experiment in Propagating Oysters on the Oregon Coast, Summer of 1898. Pp. 5.

Reprints. Baldwin, J. Mark. Princeton Contributions to Psychology, Vol. II, No. 4, May, 1898. Pp. 32.—Brinton, Daniel G. The Linguistic Cartography of the Chaco Region. Pp. 30.—Gerhard, William Paul. Theater Sanitation. Pp. 15.—Kuh, Sydney, M.D. The Medico-Legal Aspects[Pg 569] of Hypnotism. Pp. 12.—McBride, T.H. Public Parks for Iowa Towns. Pp. 8.—Macmillan, Conway. On the Formation of Circular Muskeag in Tamarack Swamps. Pp. 8, with 3 plates.—Smith, J.P. The Development of Lytoceras and Phylloceras. San Francisco. Pp. 24, with plates.—Stuver, E., M.D. What Influence do Stimulants and Narcotics have on Child Development? Chicago. Pp. 20.—Turner, H.W. Notes on Some Igneous, Metamorphic, and Sedimentary Rocks of the Coast Ranges of California. Chicago. Pp. 16.—Washburn, F.L., Eugene, Ore. Continuation of Experiment in Oysters Propagation on the Oregon Coast, Summer of 1898. Pp. 5.

Spencer, Herbert, The Principles of Biology. Revised and enlarged edition, 1898. Vol. I. New York: D. Appleton and Company. Pp. 706. $2.

Spencer, Herbert, The Principles of Biology. Revised and expanded edition, 1898. Vol. I. New York: D. Appleton and Company. Pp. 706. $2.

Winthrop, Alice Worthington. Diet in Illness and Convalescence. New York: Harper & Brothers. Pp. 287.

Winthrop, Alice Worthington. Diet in Illness and Recovery. New York: Harper & Brothers. Pp. 287.

United States Geological Survey. The Kaolins and Fire Clays of Europe, and the Clay-working Industry of the United States in 1897. By Heinrich Ries. Pp. 114; Bulletin No. 150. The Educational Series of Rock Specimens collected and distributed by the Survey. By J.S. Diller. Pp. 400; No. 151. The Lower Cretaceous Gryphæas of the Texas Region. By R.T. Hill and T.W. Vaughan. Pp. 139, with plates; No. 152. Catalogue of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Plants of North America. By F.H. Knowlton. Pp. 247; No. 153. A Bibliographical Index of North American Carboniferous Invertebrates. By Stuart Weller. Pp. 653; No. 154. A Gazetteer of Kansas. By Henry Gannett. Pp. 246; No. 155. Earthquakes in California in 1896 and 1897. By C.D. Perrine Pp. 18; No. 156. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy for 1897. By F.B. Weeks. Pp. 130.

United States Geological Survey. The Kaolins and Fire Clays of Europe, and the Clay-working Industry of the United States in 1897. By Heinrich Ries. Pp. 114; Bulletin No. 150. The Educational Series of Rock Specimens collected and distributed by the Survey. By J.S. Diller. Pp. 400; No. 151. The Lower Cretaceous Gryphæas of the Texas Region. By R.T. Hill and T.W. Vaughan. Pp. 139, with plates; No. 152. Catalogue of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Plants of North America. By F.H. Knowlton. Pp. 247; No. 153. A Bibliographical Index of North American Carboniferous Invertebrates. By Stuart Weller. Pp. 653; No. 154. A Gazetteer of Kansas. By Henry Gannett. Pp. 246; No. 155. Earthquakes in California in 1896 and 1897. By C.D. Perrine. Pp. 18; No. 156. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy for 1897. By F.B. Weeks. Pp. 130.

United States National Museum. Bean, Barton A. Notes on the Capture of Rare Fishes. Pp. 2.—Bean, Tarleton H. and Barton A. Notes on Oxycoltus Acuticeps (Gilbert) from Sitka and Kadiak, Alaska. Pp 2.—Lucas, F.A. A New Snake from the Eocene of Alabama. Pp. 2, with 2 plates.

United States National Museum. Bean, Barton A. Notes on the Capture of Rare Fishes. Pp. 2.—Bean, Tarleton H. and Barton A. Notes on Oxycoltus Acuticeps (Gilbert) from Sitka and Kadiak, Alaska. Pp 2.—Lucas, F.A. A New Snake from the Eocene of Alabama. Pp. 2, with 2 plates.


Fragments of Science.

Early Submarine Telegraphy.—The actual date of the beginning of subaqueous telegraphy was admitted by Professor Ayrtoun, in a lecture delivered before the Imperial Institute in 1897, to be uncertain. Baron Schilling is said to have exploded mines under the Neva by means of the electric current as early as 1812; and this method was used by Colonel Pasley to blow up the wreck of the Royal George at Spithead in 1838; but our Morse has the credit of having first used a wire insulated with India rubber under water. In 1837, Wheatstone and Cooke were experimenting with land telegraphy, and were considering the possibility of laying an insulated wire under water. Morse's successful experiments date from 1842, when he personally laid a cable between Castle Garden and Governor's Island and sent messages over it; the next morning it was broken. With the introduction of gutta percha as an insulator in 1847, submarine telegraphy became practicable. The Central Oceanic Telegraph Company had been registered by Jacob Brett in 1845, and a cable was laid under the English Channel by Brett and his brother in 1850. Messages were sent through it, but, like Morse's earlier effort, it immediately became silent. Better success attended the cable of the next year, which was sheathed with iron; and the first public submarine message was sent over it November 13, 1851. Morse wrote of the possibility of establishing electro-magnetic communication across the ocean as early as 1844. A syndicate was formed for this purpose in 1855, Cyrus W. Field being the most conspicuous figure in it. An understanding was reached with the Brett company, and the Atlantic Telegraph Company was formed. The first effort to lay the cable was made in 1857 by the United States frigate Niagara and H.M.S. Agamemnon, but the wires broke in deep water when about a third of the work was done. A cable was successfully laid the next year, but it died out in a month. Finally, electric communication was permanently established across the Atlantic by the Telegraph Construction and Maintenance Company, which, capturing a cable that had been lost, soon had two. Transatlantic cables have now become so numerous and so regular in their working that the danger of even a temporary failure has become very remote.

Early Submarine Telegraphy.—The exact starting point of underwater telegraphy is considered uncertain, as noted by Professor Ayrtoun in a lecture at the Imperial Institute in 1897. It's said that Baron Schilling detonated mines under the Neva using electric current as early as 1812; this method was also employed by Colonel Pasley to destroy the wreck of the Royal George at Spithead in 1838. However, credit goes to Morse for being the first to use an insulated wire coated with India rubber underwater. In 1837, Wheatstone and Cooke were experimenting with land telegraphy and pondering the feasibility of laying an insulated wire beneath the sea. Morse's successful experiments began in 1842 when he personally laid a cable between Castle Garden and Governor's Island, sending messages over it, but it was damaged the next morning. With the introduction of gutta percha as an insulator in 1847, underwater telegraphy became viable. The Central Oceanic Telegraph Company was registered by Jacob Brett in 1845, and a cable was laid beneath the English Channel by Brett and his brother in 1850. Messages were transmitted through it, but it, like Morse's earlier attempt, soon fell silent. A better outcome was achieved with the next year's cable, which was covered in iron; the first public underwater message was sent over it on November 13, 1851. Morse had previously envisioned the potential for electromagnetic communication across the ocean as early as 1844. To pursue this goal, a syndicate was established in 1855, with Cyrus W. Field as the most prominent member. They reached an agreement with the Brett company, leading to the formation of the Atlantic Telegraph Company. The initial attempt to lay the cable was made in 1857 by the U.S. frigate Niagara and H.M.S. Agamemnon, but the wires broke in deep water when about one-third of the job was completed. A cable was successfully laid the following year, but it failed within a month. Ultimately, electric communication was permanently established across the Atlantic by the Telegraph Construction and Maintenance Company, which, after recovering a lost cable, quickly had two. Nowadays, transatlantic cables have become so numerous and reliable that the risk of even a temporary failure has become very low.

The White Lady Mountain.—Iztaccihuatl (pronounced Is-tak-see-watl) is about ten miles, measuring to its principal peak, north of Popocatepetl. In shape it consists of a long, narrow ridge cut into three well-defined peaks about equally distant from one another, of which the central is the highest; and the snow-covered peak resembles the figure of a woman lying on her back; whence the name of the mountain, which means[Pg 570] white woman. According to the Aztecs, Dr. O.C. Farrington, of the Field Columbian Museum, tells us, this woman was a goddess who for some crime had been struck dead and doomed to lie forever on this spot. Popocatepetl was her lover, and had stood by her. Tastes differ as to whether it or Popocatepetl presents a more striking view, but either is a beautiful enough object to look upon. The first authenticated record of an ascent to the summit of the mountain is that of Mr. H. Reniere Whitehouse, who reached the top November 9, 1889, and found there undoubted evidence that an ascent had been made five days previously by Mr. James de Salis. Prof. Angelo Heilprin and Mr. F. C. Baker attempted an ascent in the following April, but were turned back when about seventy-five yards below the summit, at a height of 16,730 feet, by two impassable crevasses. "The ascent of Iztaccihuatl seems, therefore, pretty generally to have foiled those who have attempted it. Dr. Farrington, who ascended to the Porfirio Diaz Glacier in February, 1896, describes the route as steeper than that which leads up to Popocatepetl." The brilliant and varied flora, picturesque barrenness, and beautiful cascades lend everywhere a charm to the scene which contrasts favorably with the somber monotony which characterizes the route by which Popocatepetl is ascended. The slopes of the mountain are cultivated to a considerable height—10,860 feet. The lower slopes are largely covered with soil, and the andesite rock, of gray and red colors, differs completely in character from that of Popocatepetl. The aiguillelike character of many of the spurs extending at right angles to the course of the mountain is a prominent feature. Many caves in the rock furnish shelter to cattle and persons attempting the ascent. Dr. Farrington examined the Porfirio Diaz Glacier, and concluded that it formerly had a much greater extent than now.

The White Lady Mountain.—Iztaccihuatl (pronounced Is-tak-see-watl) is about ten miles from Popocatepetl to its main peak. The mountain has a long, narrow ridge divided into three distinct peaks, equally spaced apart, with the central peak being the highest. The snow-covered peak looks like a woman lying on her back, which is how the mountain got its name, meaning white woman. According to the Aztecs, Dr. O.C. Farrington from the Field Columbian Museum tells us that this woman was a goddess who, for some wrongdoing, was killed and doomed to lie here forever. Popocatepetl was her lover and stayed by her side. Opinions vary on whether Iztaccihuatl or Popocatepetl offers a more stunning view, but both are beautiful sights to behold. The earliest verified ascent to the mountain's summit was made by Mr. H. Reniere Whitehouse, who reached the top on November 9, 1889, and found clear evidence that Mr. James de Salis made an ascent just five days earlier. Prof. Angelo Heilprin and Mr. F. C. Baker tried to climb the mountain the following April but were forced to turn back about seventy-five yards from the summit, at a height of 16,730 feet, due to two impenetrable crevasses. "The ascent of Iztaccihuatl seems to have generally thwarted those who have tried it. Dr. Farrington, who climbed to the Porfirio Diaz Glacier in February 1896, describes the route as steeper than the one up to Popocatepetl." The vibrant and diverse flora, striking barrenness, and beautiful waterfalls add charm to the landscape, which stands in contrast to the dull monotony of the route to Popocatepetl. The lower slopes of the mountain are cultivated up to a considerable height of 10,860 feet. The lower areas are mostly covered with soil, and the andesite rock, in gray and red hues, is entirely different from that of Popocatepetl. The spiky appearance of many ridges extending at right angles to the mountain is a notable feature. Numerous caves in the rock provide shelter for cattle and climbers. Dr. Farrington studied the Porfirio Diaz Glacier and concluded that it once covered a much larger area than it does now.

The Adulteration of Butter with Glucose.—The following is from an article by C.A. Crampton in the Journal of the American Chemical Society: In domestic practice the addition of sugar to butter for purposes of preservation is doubtless almost as old as the art of butter-making itself; salt, however, is the usually preferred preservative. Sugar appears in several of the various United States patents for so-called "improving" or renovating processes for butter, being added to it along with salt, saltpeter, and in some cases sodium carbonate. Within the past few years glucose has been used in butter specially prepared for export to tropical countries, as the West Indies or South America. It is usually put up in tins, and various means are resorted to for preventing the decomposition of their goods before they reach the consumer. Very large quantities of salt are used by the French exporters, as the following two analyses show:

The Adulteration of Butter with Glucose.—The following is from an article by C.A. Crampton in the Journal of the American Chemical Society: In everyday practice, adding sugar to butter for preservation is probably almost as old as butter-making itself; however, salt is the preferred preservative. Sugar appears in several different U.S. patents for so-called "improving" or renovating processes for butter, added along with salt, saltpeter, and sometimes sodium carbonate. In recent years, glucose has been used in butter specifically prepared for export to tropical countries like the West Indies or South America. It's usually packaged in tins, and various methods are used to prevent the spoilage of the goods before they reach the consumer. French exporters use very large amounts of salt, as the following two analyses show:

 Butter for Export.
 To Brazil.To Antilles.
Water10.2910.19
Curd1.241.31
Ash10.2910.06
Fat78.1878.44
 ——————
 100.00100.00

Chemical antiseptics, borax, salicylic acid, etc., are sometimes used, but the method found most efficacious by exporters in this country seems to be the use of glucose in conjunction with moderately heavy salting. The glucose used is a heavy, low-converted sirup, known as confectioners' glucose. The detection of glucose in butter presents no difficulty. The butter is thoroughly washed with hot water, which will readily take up whatever glucose is present. This solution is then tested by means of Fehling's solution. The following is an analysis of the so-called beurre rouge, or red butter, which is exported to Guadeloupe. It is a peculiar highly colored compound, containing large quantities of salt and glucose:

Chemical antiseptics like borax and salicylic acid are sometimes used, but the method that seems to work best for exporters in this country is using glucose along with a good amount of salt. The glucose used is a thick, low-converted syrup known as confectioners' glucose. Detecting glucose in butter is straightforward. The butter is thoroughly washed with hot water, which easily dissolves any glucose present. This solution is then tested using Fehling's solution. Below is an analysis of the so-called beurre rouge, or red butter, which is exported to Guadeloupe. It is a distinctively colored compound that contains high amounts of salt and glucose:

Water21.60
Curd0.81
Ash16.42
Fat51.15
Glucose10.02
 ———
 100.00

Decorated Skulls and the Power ascribed to them.—A collection of sixteen skulls—eight of men, seven of women, and one of a child—from New Guinea, is described by George A. Dorsey in the publications of the Field Columbian Museum, Chicago. They were received from a native[Pg 571] chief, who used them for the adornment of his house, and is said to have prized them as trophies of war. They are decorated in the frontal region by engraved designs, and the parts are attached to one another by very skillfully adjusted cords. The ornamentation and the bindings are the subject of a special comment by William H. Holmes. Importance is attached by natives of New Guinea to the preservation of the skulls of friends as mementoes and of foes as trophies, and of both categories on account of the virtue—the best qualities of the individuals whose skulls they are—which they are supposed to impart in some mysterious way to their possessor. Hence special care is taken to have them preserved in detail, and that no part be lost. In the present specimens the jaws were secured by fastenings at right and left and in front. The teeth were carefully tied in, and when lost were replaced by artificial teeth. A cord was fastened around the back molar on one side, and carried along, inclosing each tooth in turn, in a loop, so as to make a very effective fastening when the cord was tightly drawn and attached to the back molar on the other side. The lower jaw was very firmly fastened to the skull by closely wrapped cords tightened by binding the strands around the middle portion. In some cases these fastenings are very elaborate and neat; in others, imperfect and slovenly. All the skulls in the collection are decorated with designs engraved on the frontal bone, and in some cases the figures run back. The execution of the work is not of a very high order, but is rather irregular and scratchy. Nearly all embody easily distinguished animal forms, and the more formal or nearly geometric ones are probably animal derivatives or representations of land, water, or natural phenomena. They are possibly totemic or mythological.

Decorated Skulls and the Power ascribed to them.—A collection of sixteen skulls—eight from men, seven from women, and one from a child—from New Guinea, is described by George A. Dorsey in the publications of the Field Columbian Museum, Chicago. They were obtained from a local chief, who used them to decorate his house and reportedly valued them as war trophies. The skulls are adorned in the forehead area with engraved designs, and the pieces are held together by very skillfully arranged cords. William H. Holmes comments specifically on the ornamentation and bindings. The natives of New Guinea place great importance on keeping the skulls of friends as mementos and the skulls of enemies as trophies, believing that both types embody the virtues—the best qualities—of the individuals they belonged to, which they are thought to somehow transfer to their owner. Therefore, special care is taken to preserve every detail and ensure that no part is lost. In the current specimens, the jaws are secured by fastenings on both sides and in the front. The teeth were meticulously tied in, and when any were lost, they were replaced with artificial ones. A cord was attached around the back molar on one side and designed to encompass each tooth in turn with a loop, creating a very effective fastening when the cord was pulled tight and secured to the back molar on the opposite side. The lower jaw is very firmly attached to the skull by tightly wrapped cords that bind around the middle section. In some cases, these fastenings are quite elaborate and well done; in others, they appear haphazard and messy. All the skulls in the collection feature designs engraved on the frontal bone, and in some instances, the figures extend backward. Although the quality of the workmanship isn’t particularly high, it is somewhat irregular and scratchy. Most designs depict easily recognizable animal forms, and the more structured geometric ones likely represent animals or illustrations of land, water, or natural events. They may indeed have totemic or mythological significance.

Galax and its Affinities.—One of the most interesting plants of the Southern mountain region is the galax (Galax aphylla), which grows in the highlands more or less abundantly from Virginia southward. The slopes of Grandfather Mountain, North Carolina, are carpeted with it for many square miles of almost uninterrupted extent. Besides being an attractive plant at home, its thick, leathery, rounded cordate leaves, deep green or crimson or mixed, according to the season, make it much in demand for decoration, and tons of it in the aggregate are shipped, from places where it grows abundantly, for that purpose. Its affiliations with certain other Alpine and arctic plants are described in a carefully studied paper on the Order Diapensisceæ, published by Margaret Farsman Boynton in the Journal of the National Science Club, Washington. Linnæus found in Lapland a creeping evergreen herb, matting the surface with its stiff, spatulate leaves, and described it in 1737 as Diapensia lapponica. Then galax was discovered by Gronovius and given a place by Linnæus—because of its stamens rather than of its natural affinities—along with Diapensia. Michaux, in the last decade of the eighteenth century, found Pyxidanthera barbulata, resembling diapensia, in the pine barrens of New Jersey and North Carolina. More recently other species of diapensia and Berneuxia have been found among the Himalayas, and Schizocodon of several species in Japan. One of the most remarkable discoveries in the list was that by Michaux in the mountains of North Carolina of a plant which was afterward called Shortia galacifolia, from the resemblance of its leaves to those of galax. This plant in a living state was then lost, and when Gray and Torrey looked for it in 1831 in vain, only one preserved specimen of it was known to be extant and that in fruit; and it was not till 1877 that it was collected, rediscovered, in fact, in flower, as Gray has said, "by an herbalist almost absolutely ignorant of botany, who was only informed of his good fortune on sending to a botanist one of the two specimens collected by him." The Shortia, so far as is known, grows only in a very narrow district, and those who know the place are careful not to direct the public to it. Specimens have been collected by a few nurserymen, who cultivate it and have it for sale. The plants of this list are variously classified as among one another by botanists, but are regarded as belonging to a common group. "The real story of their development," says the author of the paper, "can be gathered only in hints from their present distribution, for unfortunately they have neither gallery of ancestral portraits nor recorded[Pg 572] geological tree." But their ancestors are supposed to have been pushed down by the glaciers and left where the modern forms are found. Almost anywhere in the boreal flora Diapensia lapponica may be found, whether in northern Asia, or Europe, or America, or even on the mountains of Labrador and in the Pyrenees, the Scotch mountains, and our own White Mountains.

Galax and its Affinities.—One of the most fascinating plants in the Southern mountain region is the galax (Galax aphylla), which grows somewhat abundantly in the highlands from Virginia down to the south. The slopes of Grandfather Mountain in North Carolina are covered with it for many square miles with hardly any interruption. Besides being an attractive houseplant, its thick, leathery, rounded heart-shaped leaves are deep green, crimson, or a mix of both depending on the season, making it highly sought after for decoration. Tons of it are shipped from areas where it grows extensively for that purpose. Its connections with certain other alpine and arctic plants are explored in a carefully researched paper on the Order Diapensisceæ, published by Margaret Farsman Boynton in the Journal of the National Science Club, Washington. Linnæus discovered a creeping evergreen herb in Lapland that matted the ground with its stiff, spoon-shaped leaves, describing it in 1737 as Diapensia lapponica. Galax was later identified by Gronovius and classified by Linnæus—due to its stamens rather than its natural relationships—along with Diapensia. In the last decade of the eighteenth century, Michaux found Pyxidanthera barbulata, which resembles diapensia, in the pine barrens of New Jersey and North Carolina. More recently, other species of diapensia and Berneuxia have been found in the Himalayas, and several species of Schizocodon in Japan. One of the most remarkable discoveries on the list was made by Michaux in the mountains of North Carolina of a plant that was later named Shortia galacifolia, due to the similarity of its leaves to those of galax. This plant was then lost in its living state, and when Gray and Torrey searched for it in 1831 in vain, only one preserved specimen was known to exist, and that was in fruit. It wasn’t until 1877 that it was collected again—in flower—and as Gray noted, "by a herbalist almost completely ignorant of botany, who only learned of his good fortune after sending one of the two specimens he collected to a botanist." So far as is known, Shortia grows only in a very limited area, and those familiar with the location are cautious about directing the public to it. A few nurserymen have collected specimens to cultivate and sell. Although botanists categorize the plants on this list in various ways, they are recognized as belonging to a common group. "The true story of their development," says the author of the paper, "can only be pieced together from their current distribution, as they unfortunately have neither a gallery of ancestral portraits nor a recorded geological timeline." However, their ancestors are thought to have been pushed down by glaciers and left behind where modern forms are found. Diapensia lapponica can be found almost anywhere in the boreal flora, whether in northern Asia, Europe, America, or even in the mountains of Labrador, the Pyrenees, the Scottish mountains, and our own White Mountains.

The Academy della Crusca.—"For three hundred years," says a correspondent of the London Athenæum, "the learned body, the Academy of la Crusca (the bran), Florence, has been scrupulously sifting the Italian tongue and producing successive editions of its monumental dictionary. Its present seat is in the monastery of St. Mark—Savonarola's cloister—where it occupies the hall behind the great library. When an associate is promoted to full membership, his official reception is still accompanied by the traditional rite. First, he is solemnly conducted to the Cruscan museum, and left to solitary meditation among shovel-backed chairs surmounted by the symbolical sieve and bookcases ingeniously fashioned in the likeness of corn sacks. The walls are covered with the names, crests, and mottoes of former members, who in past times usually assumed fantastic titles descriptive of the academy's labors." Some of these printed inscriptions and comical devices are more or less quaint. Thus, Dr. Giulio Maxi in 1590 took the name of Il Fiorito, or the flowery one, with the device of a basket of wheat in bloom and the motto from Petrarch (translation):

The Academy della Crusca.—"For three hundred years," says a writer for the London Athenæum, "the esteemed group, the Academy of la Crusca (the bran), in Florence, has been diligently examining the Italian language and producing updated editions of its important dictionary. Its current location is in the monastery of St. Mark—Savonarola's cloister—where it occupies the hall behind the extensive library. When a member is promoted to full membership, his official welcome still follows the traditional ceremony. First, he is solemnly taken to the Cruscan museum, where he is left for solitary reflection among unique chairs topped with the symbolic sieve and bookshelves cleverly designed to look like grain sacks. The walls are decorated with the names, emblems, and mottos of past members, who historically adopted whimsical titles reflecting the academy's work." Some of these printed plaques and humorous symbols have their own charm. For example, Dr. Giulio Maxi in 1590 chose the name Il Fiorito, or the flowery one, with a design of a basket of blooming wheat and a motto from Petrarch (translation):

"I appreciate the present and look forward to better things."

In 1641 the Senator Vieri appeared as Le Svanito, the evaporated, with an uncorked wine flask, the stopper beside it, and the motto:

In 1641, Senator Vieri showed up as Le Svanito, the evaporated, holding an uncorked wine bottle with the cork next to it and the motto:

"Oh, how I crave the medicine!"

In 1660 the Marquis Malaskini adopted the title of Il Preservato, the preserved, the device of olives packed in straw, and the motto from Petrarch:

In 1660, the Marquis Malaskini took on the title of Il Preservato, meaning "the preserved," with the symbol of olives packed in straw, along with the motto from Petrarch:

"Keep the prize eco-friendly."

In 1764, the Abbot Giuseppe Pelli, surnamed Il Megliorato, the improved, took the device of a newly invented sieve for the better sifting of grain, with the Petrarchian motto:

In 1764, Abbot Giuseppe Pelli, nicknamed Il Megliorato (the improved), adopted the design of a newly invented sieve for better sifting of grain, featuring the Petrarchan motto:

"Follow the few, not the crowd."

In 1770, Signor Domenico Manni assumed the title of Il Sofferente, the sufferer, with a straw chair as his device, and a motto from Dante:

In 1770, Signor Domenico Manni took on the title of Il Sofferente, the sufferer, featuring a straw chair as his emblem, along with a motto from Dante:

"The master said that lying on a feather bed
One wouldn't achieve fame—or be taken for granted.

In due time the new member is escorted to the hall where the academy is assembled, and the chief consul, head of the academy, greets him with a speech, to which he has to make a fitting reply. Historical Italian families are numerously represented on the academy's rolls, and among the foreign members are the names of William Roscoe and Mr. Gladstone.

In time, the new member is taken to the hall where the academy has gathered, and the chief consul, the head of the academy, welcomes him with a speech, to which he must respond appropriately. Many historical Italian families are represented in the academy's membership, and among the foreign members are the names of William Roscoe and Mr. Gladstone.

Aboriginal Superstitions about Bones.—A very interesting archaeological site in Mexico, visited by Carl Lumholtz and Aleš Hedlička in the fall of 1896, is near Zacápu, in the State of Michoacan. The region is marked by many stone mounds on or near the edge of the old flow of lava, extending for several miles; and directly above the village stands a large stone fortress, called El Palacio. Excavating near this fortress, Mr. Lumholtz unearthed several skeletons, which had been buried without any order, and accompanied by "remarkably few objects," but some of these were well worthy of study. The most curious things found were some bones, strangely marked with grooves across them, exhibiting a little variety in arrangement, but all similarly executed, and evidently after a carefully devised system. This feature is so far unique in archæology, and its purpose can as yet be only a matter of conjecture. Two ways are proposed by the author of explaining it. The marking may have been an operation undertaken for the purpose of dispatching the dead. Mr. Lumholtz is knowing to a belief among the tribes of Mexico that the dead are troublesome to the survivors for at least one year, and certain ceremonies and feasts in regard to them have to be observed in order to prevent them from doing harm, and to drive them away. The Tarahumares guard their beer against them, and others provide a special altar with food for the dead on it at their rain-making feasts, else the spirits would work some mischief. Among many tribes an offering is made to[Pg 573] the dead, before drinking brandy, of a few drops of the liquor. A relation is also supposed to exist between disease and pain and the bones of the deceased person. A whole class of diseases are supposed to have their seat in the bones or the marrow of them. If the disease does not yield to the shaman's efforts, and causes death, the Indians think that the pain will continue after death and vex the ghost, making him malignant and troublesome. Therefore the pain must be conquered, and driven away from the bones and the marrow. Hence the markings may have been made in order to sever all connection between the spirit and his former life, and from the disease that caused his death. The other explanation is that the bones were taken from slain enemies for other purposes than as mere trophies. Personal or bodily relics are supposed to possess some of the qualities of the deceased, and to give power. This view is supported by some observations of Mr. Cushing relative to Zuñi customs; and the author is inclined to favor it rather than the other.

Aboriginal Superstitions about Bones.—A very interesting archaeological site in Mexico, visited by Carl Lumholtz and Aleš Hedlička in the fall of 1896, is near Zacápu, in the State of Michoacan. The area is marked by many stone mounds on or near the edge of the old lava flow, extending for several miles; and directly above the village stands a large stone fortress called El Palacio. While excavating near this fortress, Mr. Lumholtz discovered several skeletons that had been buried haphazardly and were accompanied by "remarkably few objects," though some of these were quite significant for study. The most intriguing items found were some bones marked with grooves across them, showing a bit of variation in arrangement, but all executed in a similar way, clearly following a carefully designed system. This feature is currently unique in archaeology, and its purpose is still a matter of speculation. The author suggests two possible explanations. The markings may have been made as part of a ritual concerning the dead. Mr. Lumholtz is aware of a belief among the tribes of Mexico that the dead can be troublesome for the living for at least a year, necessitating certain ceremonies and feasts to prevent harm and to send them away. The Tarahumares protect their beer from the dead, while others set up special altars with food for the deceased during their rain-making feasts, as otherwise, the spirits might cause mischief. Among many tribes, a few drops of liquor are offered to the dead before drinking brandy. There is also a belief that some diseases and pains are connected to the bones of the deceased. A whole range of diseases is thought to originate in the bones or their marrow. If the disease does not respond to the shaman's treatment and leads to death, the Indians believe that the pain will persist post-death, causing distress to the ghost and making it harmful and troublesome. Consequently, the pain must be vanquished and removed from the bones and the marrow. Thus, the markings could have been made to sever all ties between the spirit and its previous life, as well as the disease that led to its death. The other explanation posits that the bones were taken from slain enemies for purposes beyond mere trophies. It is believed that personal or bodily relics possess some qualities of the deceased and can bestow power. This perspective is supported by some observations made by Mr. Cushing regarding Zuñi customs, and the author tends to favor this explanation over the other.

Estrays from Civilization.—A curious study of a community of estrays from civilization who are leading the life of savages is published by M. Zaborowski in the Revue de l'École d'Anthropologie and La Nature. The settlement is about a mile from Ezy, on the eastern edge of the plateau of Normandy, in a group of caves that were excavated and used as wine cellars when, several hundred years ago, wine culture flourished in the now uncongenial region. Later the spot was a resort for picnics till the old buildings fell into decay, and about fifty years ago it was given up to wanderers. About eighty men, women, and children live there, the adults, though not perhaps really criminals, having been lost to society on account of some offense committed against it. They have no regular means of subsistence, are beneath the tramps in grade, and possess, with one or two exceptions, no articles of property other than what they pick up. Their beds are wooden bunks set upon stones, filled with leaves, and the coverings are wrapping canvas. A "family" of seven persons lived in one of the cellars with only a single bed of this kind. Their kitchen utensils are old tin cans picked out of rubbish heaps, and their stoves are obtained in the same way, or often consist of plates and pieces of iron adjusted so as to make a sort of fireplace. They have a well from which they draw water with some old kettle suspended on a hooked stick, each "family" having its own hook. Their clothes are rags, partly covering portions of the body, and it is not considered necessary that the younger ones should have even these. Their housekeeping and their ideas of neatness are such as might correspond with these conditions. One woman, mother of four children, and the only one that was adequately dressed, was a native of a neighboring village, and had been brought to the cave by her mother when she was eight years old. An old man had been a charge upon the town and was sent to the cave by the maire to get rid of him. He had found a woman there and had several children. A woman, still active, who had lived in the caves three years, had children living in Ezy. The complaint, so common in other parts of France, that the natural increase of population has failed, does not apply to the caves. Five or six of the "families" have four or five children. On these children, of whom only the most vigorous survive, "the influence of their debasing misery and of the vices of their parents impresses a common aspect. Their mental condition has fallen shockingly low, and, their physical needs satisfied, they seem to want nothing further. No attraction will induce them to attend school, which is like imprisonment to them. Their mode of life and the marks of degradation in their faces separate them from others. Earnest attempts to develop their intelligence and moral consciousness have been without result."

Estrays from Civilization.—A fascinating study of a group of people who have strayed from civilization and are living like savages has been published by M. Zaborowski in the Revue de l'École d'Anthropologie and La Nature. The settlement is about a mile from Ezy, on the eastern edge of the Normandy plateau, in a cluster of caves that were dug out and used as wine cellars when, several hundred years ago, wine production thrived in this now inhospitable area. Later, it became a picnic spot until the old buildings fell into disrepair, and around fifty years ago, it was abandoned to drifters. About eighty men, women, and children live there; the adults, while not necessarily actual criminals, have been distanced from society due to some offense against it. They have no regular way to support themselves, are lower than tramps on the social scale, and have, with one or two exceptions, no belongings other than what they scavenge. Their beds are wooden bunks on stones, stuffed with leaves, and their covers are made from old canvas. A "family" of seven resides in one of the cellars with just a single bed. Their cooking tools are old tin cans found in trash piles, and their stoves are also scavenged or often consist of plates and pieces of metal arranged to create a makeshift fireplace. They use a well for water, drawing it with an old kettle suspended on a hooked stick, with each "family" having its own hook. Their clothing consists of rags that cover only parts of their bodies, and it's not deemed necessary for the younger ones to have even that. Their housekeeping and ideas of cleanliness reflect their circumstances. One woman, the mother of four and the only one who was somewhat decently dressed, was from a nearby village and was brought to the cave by her mother when she was eight. An elderly man who was a burden to the town was sent to the cave by the maire to get rid of him. He found a woman there and had several children with her. Another active woman had lived in the caves for three years and had children still living in Ezy. The common complaint throughout other parts of France about a lack of natural population growth does not apply to the caves. Five or six of the "families" have four or five children each. Of these children, only the strongest survive, and they bear the marks of their degrading poverty and their parents' vices. Their mental state has declined shockingly, and once their basic physical needs are met, they seem to desire nothing more. No appeal can convince them to attend school, which feels like imprisonment to them. Their way of life and the signs of their degradation set them apart from others. Serious efforts to enhance their intelligence and moral awareness have yielded no results.

German School Journeys.—It is very common in Germany, says Miss Dodd, of Owens College, in one of the English educational reports, to find definite teaching taking place outside the school walls—in the gardens attached to the schools, and in the neighboring forests, where the children are instructed in observation of the local forms of plant and animal life. Further, they are often taken on longer expeditions to spend the whole day in the forest or on the mountain with their teachers, who direct them "what to see, and how to see it." More definite[Pg 574] and more ambitious than these minor excursions is the school journey, which may last from three days to three weeks. It is usually taken on foot, and is as inexpensive as possible, with plain food and simple accommodation. Each boy carries his own knapsack charged with a change of underclothing, towels, soap, etc., and overcoat or umbrella; while for the common use of the party are distributed clothes brushes and shoe brushes, needles, thread, string, and pins, ointment for rubbing on the feet, a small medicine chest, a compass, a field glass, a pocket microscope, a barometer, and a tape measure. The district visited is chosen on account of its historical associations or the geographical illustrations it furnishes, or the richness and variety of plant life to be studied. Constant pauses are made to afford opportunities for the examination of features inviting study; and the scenes visited are often closely connected with the subjects included in the year's work of the school. In a journey, of which Miss Dodd was a member, preparations were begun three months beforehand, with the collection of subscriptions, drawing of road maps, and special lessons. The fifty boys from ten to fifteen years old, marched off in groups of four, assorting themselves according to their affinities for companionship, with advance and rear guards; the regions passed through were explored for what might be found in them; the roads were marked and identified, mountains and rivers were named, and the courses of streams determined; and at each place of considerable interest its characteristic features and associations of Nature, art, and history were discussed and studied.

German School Journeys.—According to Miss Dodd from Owens College, it's quite common in Germany to see actual teaching happening outside of classrooms—in the school gardens and nearby forests, where kids learn to observe local plants and animals. They often go on longer trips to spend the entire day in the forest or mountains with their teachers, who guide them on what to notice and how to observe it. More structured and ambitious than these short outings is the school journey, which can last anywhere from three days to three weeks. These trips generally involve walking and aim to be budget-friendly, with basic meals and simple lodging. Each student carries their own backpack filled with a change of underwear, towels, soap, and possibly an overcoat or umbrella. For shared use, the group has clothes brushes, shoe brushes, needles, thread, string, pins, foot ointment, a small first aid kit, a compass, binoculars, a pocket microscope, a barometer, and a tape measure. The location chosen for the trip is based on its historical significance, geographical interest, or the diverse plant life available for study. Frequent stops are made to provide chances for examining features worth studying, and the places visited often relate closely to the subjects studied that school year. In a journey that Miss Dodd participated in, planning started three months in advance, involving collecting funds, creating road maps, and conducting special lessons. Fifty boys aged ten to fifteen set off in groups of four, pairing up based on their friendship preferences, while having advance and rear guards. They explored the areas they passed through for discoveries, marked and identified roads, named mountains and rivers, and established the courses of streams. At each place of interest, they discussed and studied its unique natural features and associations with art and history.

The Huichol Indians of Jalisco.—The Huichol Indians of Mexico, the subject of a study by Carl Lumholtz, four thousand people living in the mountains of northern Jalisco, have a tradition that they originated in the south, got lost underneath the earth, and came forward again in the east, in the country of the Kikuli, near San Luis Potosi. Franciscan missionaries converted them nominally to Christianity, but there are now no priests in their country, and there is probably no tribe in Mexico where the ancient beliefs have been so well maintained as with them. Their exterior conditions have been somewhat altered by the introduction of cattle and sheep, and cattle are now the favorite animals for sacrifice at the feasts for making rain during the dry season. The people are healthy, very emotional, easily moved to laughter or tears, imaginative and excitable. Young people show affection in public, kissing or caressing one another. They are kind-hearted and not inhospitable to those who can gain their confidence, but have the reputation of being wanting in regard for truth. They live mostly in circular houses made from loose stones, or stones and mud, and covered with thatched roofs. Their temples, devoted to various gods, are of similar shape, but much larger, with the entrances toward sunrise. Outside of the door is an open space surrounded by small rectangular god-houses, with gabled and thatched roofs. The god-houses are also frequently found in the forests, and are sometimes circular. There are nineteen temples in the country which are frequented at the times of the feasts, when the officials and their families camp in the small god-houses. Idols are not kept in the temples, but are hidden in caves or in special buildings. There are a great many sacred caves devoted to various gods, and generally containing some pool or spring that gives them sanctity, and the water of which is supposed to have salutary virtues. Much religious importance is attached to the Kikuli cactus, which produces an exhilarating effect on the system. Ceremonial arrows are inseparably connected with their life, the arrow representing the Indian himself in his prayers to the gods. They have other interesting ceremonies and ceremonial objects, and a curious system of distilling, which Mr. Lumholtz describes at length.

The Huichol Indians of Jalisco.—The Huichol Indians of Mexico, studied by Carl Lumholtz, are a community of about four thousand people residing in the mountains of northern Jalisco. They have a tradition that they originated in the south, got lost underground, and re-emerged in the east, in the land of the Kikuli, near San Luis Potosi. Franciscan missionaries nominally converted them to Christianity, but there are currently no priests in their region, and no tribe in Mexico has preserved its ancient beliefs as well as they have. Their living conditions have changed somewhat due to the introduction of cattle and sheep, with cattle now being the preferred animals for sacrifice during rain-making ceremonies in the dry season. The people are healthy, very emotional, and easily stirred to laughter or tears; they are imaginative and excitable. Young people express affection in public, kissing or hugging one another. They are friendly and welcoming to those who earn their trust but are said to lack regard for the truth. They mostly live in circular houses made of loose stones or a combination of stones and mud, topped with thatched roofs. Their temples, dedicated to various gods, have a similar circular shape but are much larger, with entrances facing the sunrise. In front of the door is an open area surrounded by small rectangular god-houses with gabled thatched roofs. These god-houses are also often found in the forests and can be circular as well. There are nineteen temples in the area that are visited during festivals, when officials and their families camp in the small god-houses. Idols are not kept in the temples but are hidden in caves or special buildings. Numerous sacred caves dedicated to various gods usually contain a pool or spring that grants them sanctity, and the water is believed to have healing properties. Great religious significance is attached to the Kikuli cactus, known for its intoxicating effects. Ceremonial arrows are intricately woven into their lives, symbolizing the Indian himself in prayers to the gods. They also have other fascinating ceremonies and ceremonial objects, as well as a unique system of distilling that Mr. Lumholtz describes in detail.

Herrings at Dinner.—The food of the herring consists of small organisms, often of microscopic dimensions. It is entirely animal, and in Europe, according to those who have investigated the matter, it consists of copepods, schizopods (shrimplike forms), amphipods (sand fleas and their allies), the embryos of gasteropods and lamellibranchia, and young fishes, often of its own kind. In the examination of about fifteen hundred specimens of herring at Eastport, Maine, and vicinity, in the summer and fall of 1893, Mr.[Pg 575] H.F. Moore, of the Fish Commission, found only two kinds of food—copepods or "red seed," which appeared to constitute the sole food of the small herrings, and shrimps the principal food of the larger ones. In many cases the stomachs of the fish were densely gorged with these shrimps, which are extremely abundant in the waters of the vicinity. Excepting the eyes and phosphorescent spots beneath, which are bright red, the bodies of the crustaceans are almost transparent, yet such is the density of the schools in which they congregate that a distinctly reddish tinge is often imparted to the water. They are very active, and frequently avoid the rush of the fish by vigorous strokes of their powerful caudal paddles, which throw them several inches above the surface. To capture them requires some address on the part of the herring, and the fish likewise frequently throw themselves almost clear of the surface. When feeding upon copepods the movements of the herrings are less impetuous. They swim open-mouthed, often with their snouts at the surface, crossing and recrossing on their tracks, and evidently straining out the minute crustaceans by means of their branchial sieves. After they have passed the stage known as "brit," the herrings appear to feed principally at night, or if they do so to any considerable extent during bright daylight it is at such a depth that they escape observation. At night it is often possible to note the movements of the fish at a depth of several fathoms, and at such times Mr. Moore has seen them swimming back and forth, "apparently screening the water, their every movement traced by a phosphorescent gleam, evoked perhaps from the very organisms which they were consuming." The herrings evidently follow their prey by night, and the fact that the shrimps possess phosphorescent spots may explain the apparent ability of the fish to catch them then.

Herrings at Dinner.—The diet of the herring consists of small organisms, often microscopic. It's entirely made up of animal matter, and in Europe, as reported by researchers, it includes copepods, schizopods (shrimp-like creatures), amphipods (sand fleas and related species), the embryos of gastropods and bivalves, and young fish, often of their own species. During an examination of about fifteen hundred herring specimens at Eastport, Maine, and surrounding areas in the summer and fall of 1893, Mr.[Pg 575] H.F. Moore from the Fish Commission found only two types of food: copepods or "red seed," which seemed to be the main food for the smaller herrings, and shrimp, which were the primary food for the larger ones. In many instances, the fish's stomachs were packed with these shrimp, which are very plentiful in the local waters. Apart from their eyes and phosphorescent spots underneath, which are bright red, the bodies of the crustaceans are nearly transparent. However, due to the dense schools they form, the water often takes on a noticeable reddish tint. They are quite active and frequently escape the rush of the fish by powerfully propelling themselves several inches above the surface. Catching them requires skill on the part of the herring, and the fish often leap almost entirely out of the water. When feeding on copepods, the herring's movements are less frantic. They swim with their mouths open, often with their snouts at the water's surface, crossing and recrossing their paths, clearly filtering out the tiny crustaceans using their gill rakers. After reaching the stage known as "brit," herring seem to mostly feed at night, or if they do feed during bright daylight, it's at such a depth that they go unnoticed. At night, it’s often possible to observe their movements several fathoms down, and during these times, Mr. Moore has seen them swimming back and forth, "apparently screening the water, their every movement traced by a phosphorescent glow, possibly from the very organisms they were eating." The herrings clearly pursue their prey at night, and the presence of phosphorescent spots on the shrimp may explain the fish's ability to catch them during these times.

MINOR PARAGRAPHS.

The phosphorescence, which is so beautiful a characteristic of certain forms of animal life in the sea, has been the cause of much speculation among the fishermen and scientists; none of the proposed theories have been entirely satisfactory. It is now stated, however, that an adequate and provable cause has been discovered in a so-called species of photo-bacteria; by means of this germ it is stated that sea water, containing nutrient media, can be inoculated and rendered phosphorescent; that newly caught herrings with the sea water still fresh can be rendered phosphorescent by a treatment which favors the growth of the photo-bacteria. Oxygen is an essential to their growth.

The glow-in-the-dark quality found in certain marine animals has sparked a lot of curiosity among fishermen and scientists; none of the suggested theories have completely explained it. However, it's now reported that a valid and proven cause has been identified in a type of photo-bacteria. It's said that by using this germ, seawater with nutrient content can be treated to glow, and that freshly caught herrings, with sea water still intact, can also be made to glow through a process that encourages the growth of the photo-bacteria. Oxygen is essential for their growth.

Personal equation was defined by Prof. T.H. Safford, in a paper read at the American Association, as in reality the time it takes to think; and as that time is different in different persons, observations are liable to be affected by it unless correct allowance is made for it in the case of each one. It has been a subject of discussion since the end of the last century. The Astronomer Royal of England discharged a good assistant in 1795, because he was liable to observe stars more than half a second too late. Bond, several years afterward, took the subject up and found that astronomers were liable to vary a little in their observations; some to anticipate the time by a trifle, and others falling a little behind. The subject has since been studied by Professor Wundt. In the days when the eye-and-ear method of observation prevailed, the astronomer had both to watch his object and to keep note of the time; with the introduction of the chronograph, the errors resulting from this necessity are in part obviated. But error enough still exists to be troublesome.

Personal equation was defined by Prof. T.H. Safford, in a paper presented at the American Association, as essentially the time it takes to think; and since this time varies between individuals, observations can be influenced by it unless appropriate adjustments are made for each person. This topic has been discussed since the end of the last century. The Astronomer Royal of England dismissed a capable assistant in 1795 because he tended to observe stars over half a second too late. A few years later, Bond revisited the topic and discovered that astronomers tended to differ slightly in their observations; some anticipating the time just a bit, while others lagged behind slightly. Professor Wundt has studied the issue since then. At a time when the eye-and-ear method of observation was used, astronomers had to both watch their targets and keep track of the time; with the advent of the chronograph, some errors caused by this necessity were partially eliminated. However, enough errors still exist to be problematic.

The Educational Extension Work in Agriculture of Cornell University Experiment Station is carried on by the publication and distribution of leaflets, visitation of teachers' institutes, and other means that may bring the station in contact with the people. The results of the work have been generally satisfactory. Eight leaflets, on such subjects as How a Squash Plant gets out of the Seed, A Children's Garden, etc., were published last year in from two to six editions, and still meet a lively demand. Thirty thousand teachers were enrolled on the lists as receiving leaflets, or as students of methods of presenting Nature study to their pupils, sixteen thousand school children were receiving leaflets suitable to them, and twenty-five hundred[Pg 576] young farmers were enrolled in the Agricultural Reading Course. Much interest seems to have been shown by farmers in sugar-beet culture, in investigations of which more than three hundred of them are cooperating with the station, and two hundred in experiments with fertilizers.

The Educational Extension Work in Agriculture of Cornell University Experiment Station is conducted through the publication and distribution of leaflets, visits to teachers' institutes, and other methods that help connect the station with the community. The outcomes of this work have been generally positive. Last year, eight leaflets on topics like How a Squash Plant Gets Out of the Seed and A Children's Garden were published in two to six editions each and continue to be in high demand. Thirty thousand teachers were signed up to receive leaflets or to learn methods for teaching Nature study to their students, while sixteen thousand school children were receiving appropriate leaflets, and twenty-five hundred young farmers were enrolled in the Agricultural Reading Course. There seems to be significant interest among farmers in sugar-beet farming, with over three hundred of them collaborating with the station on investigations, and two hundred involved in fertilizer experiments.

NOTES.

An important feature in the evolution of trade journalism is pointed out in the presidential address of E.C. Brown, of the American Trade Press Association, in the establishment of small trade journals, covering limited fields. Such industries as brickmaking, stenography, advertising, acetylene, hospital practice, etc., are ably represented by their respective trade journals; and this tendency is promoted by the complementary one of the trades, in their centralization and concentration, compelling even journals in the same business to make their field distinct and restricted. The public demands specific information, not for the purpose of catering to a passing interest, but for its application directly in the conduct of business or the formation of a policy; and those trade journals succeed best which supply accurate information of value to their readers.

An important aspect of the development of trade journalism is highlighted in the presidential address by E.C. Brown from the American Trade Press Association, regarding the creation of niche trade journals that focus on specific areas. Industries like brickmaking, stenography, advertising, acetylene, hospital practices, and others are effectively represented by their own trade journals. This trend is further encouraged by the corresponding tendency of trades to centralize and consolidate, which forces even journals within the same industry to define and narrow their focus. The public seeks detailed information not just to satisfy a temporary curiosity, but for direct application in business operations or policy-making; therefore, trade journals that provide accurate and valuable information to their readers tend to be the most successful.

The ascent of Mont Blanc was accomplished between June 21st and September 16th by one hundred and nineteen persons, eleven of whom were women. By nationality the climbers included forty-four Frenchmen and eleven Frenchwomen, fifteen Englishmen and one Englishwoman, and fifteen Swiss, with Germans, Americans, Belgians, Hollanders, Irish, and Russians. A Belgian lady and a Dutch lady were of this company. A Frenchwoman, seventy-five years old, was one of the party that reached the summit on one of the last days in September.

The ascent of Mont Blanc was achieved between June 21 and September 16 by one hundred nineteen people, including eleven women. The climbers were made up of forty-four French men and eleven French women, fifteen English men and one English woman, and fifteen Swiss, along with Germans, Americans, Belgians, Dutch, Irish, and Russians. A Belgian woman and a Dutch woman were part of this group. A French woman, seventy-five years old, was one of the party that reached the summit on one of the last days in September.

Mr. Horace Brown, whose interesting researches on the enzymes have attracted much attention during the past few years, has recently announced the results of some important experiments on the vitality of seeds. He found that certain seeds subjected to the very low temperature of evaporating liquid air, about -192° C., for one hundred and ten consecutive hours, retained perfectly their power of germinating.

Mr. Horace Brown, whose fascinating research on enzymes has garnered a lot of attention in recent years, has recently published the results of some significant experiments on seed viability. He discovered that certain seeds, when exposed to the extremely low temperature of evaporating liquid air, around -192° C., for one hundred and ten consecutive hours, maintained their ability to germinate perfectly.

The report made by Prof. W.A. Herdman to the British Association concerning the liability to disease through oysters recognizes the possibility of contamination through the proximity of the beds to sewage water, and recommends steps to be taken, through either legislative control or association, to induce the oyster trade to remove any possible suspicion of contamination of the beds; provision for the inspection of foreign oysters or their subjection to a quarantine by deposition for a stated period in British waters, as already takes place in many instances; and the periodical inspection of the grounds from which mussels, cockles, and periwinkles are gathered.

The report by Prof. W.A. Herdman to the British Association about the risk of disease from oysters acknowledges that the beds could be contaminated due to their closeness to sewage water. It suggests that actions should be taken, either through laws or by working with the industry, to encourage the oyster trade to eliminate any potential concerns about contamination of the beds. It also recommends inspecting foreign oysters or placing them under quarantine for a specific period in British waters, as already occurs in many cases, and conducting regular inspections of the areas where mussels, cockles, and periwinkles are harvested.

As the result of long-continued observations of annual temperatures the appearance of the earliest leaves, and the return of birds of passage, M. Camille Flammarion has published the conclusions that the maximum temperatures correspond with abundant sun spots and the least humidity, and the minimum temperatures with scarcity of sun spots and great humidity; and that sparrows begin to sit when horse-chestnuts, lilacs, and peonies begin to bloom, and the young are hatched about two days after these plants are in full inflorescence. M. Flammarion also believes that the temperatures of March and April indicate those of the entire year.

As a result of years of observing annual temperatures, the first appearance of leaves, and the return of migratory birds, M. Camille Flammarion has published his findings that the highest temperatures are linked to many sunspots and low humidity, while the lowest temperatures correspond to fewer sunspots and high humidity. He notes that sparrows start nesting when horse-chestnuts, lilacs, and peonies begin to bloom, and that the young are hatched about two days after these plants are fully in bloom. M. Flammarion also believes that the temperatures in March and April can predict the temperatures for the entire year.

Little steel capsules containing a small quantity of liquefied carbonic acid are made, La Nature says, at Zurich, Switzerland. One of them is placed in the neck of a bottle of water which is provided with a faucet and the capsule is pricked. The carbonic acid escapes and charges the water, and a bottle of soda water is the result. The capsules are cheap and convenient, and are very popular in Switzerland and Germany.

Little steel capsules filled with a small amount of liquefied carbon dioxide are produced, according to La Nature, in Zurich, Switzerland. One of these capsules is put in the neck of a bottle of water that has a tap, and the capsule is pierced. The carbon dioxide escapes and carbonates the water, creating a bottle of soda water. The capsules are affordable and easy to use, making them very popular in Switzerland and Germany.

It is proposed to erect a memorial to James Clerk Maxwell in the parish church of Corsock, of which he was a trustee and elder. Subscriptions may be sent to the Rev. George Stimock, The Manse, Corsock by Dalbeattie, N.B.

It is proposed to build a memorial to James Clerk Maxwell in the parish church of Corsock, where he was a trustee and elder. Donations can be sent to Rev. George Stimock, The Manse, Corsock by Dalbeattie, N.B.

Our obituary list includes among men well known in science the names of Edward Dunkin, an English practical astronomer, for fifty years an assistant and part of the time chief assistant at the Royal Observatory, Greenwich, a contributor of many paper on practical astronomy, aged seventy-seven years; H. Vogel, professor of photography, photo-chemistry, and spectroscopy in the Technical High School, Berlin, author of The Chemistry of Light and Photography, in the International Scientific Series, in his sixty-fifth year; Alexandre Pillet, curator of the Musée Dupuytre, Paris, and well known for his contributions on morbid anatomy, at Paris, November 2d, aged eighty-eight years; George T. Allmann, formerly professor of botany in Dublin and of natural history in Edinburgh, who described the hydroids collected by the Challenger Expedition, and was author of a number of monographs on the invertebrates, aged eighty-six; Thomas Sanderson Bulmer, investigator in American archæology and ethnography, and contributor to Filling's Bibliographies of American Languages, at Sierra Blanca, Texas, October 5th; and Dr. Ewald Geissler, professor of chemistry at the veterinary school of Dresden, aged fifty years.

Our obituary list includes among men well known in science the names of Edward Dunkin, an English practical astronomer who spent fifty years as an assistant and part of the time as chief assistant at the Royal Observatory, Greenwich. He contributed many papers on practical astronomy and passed away at the age of seventy-seven. H. Vogel, a professor of photography, photo-chemistry, and spectroscopy at the Technical High School in Berlin, author of The Chemistry of Light and Photography in the International Scientific Series, died in his sixty-fifth year. Alexandre Pillet, curator of the Musée Dupuytre in Paris and recognized for his work on morbid anatomy, died in Paris on November 2nd at the age of eighty-eight. George T. Allmann, formerly a professor of botany in Dublin and of natural history in Edinburgh, who described the hydroids collected by the Challenger Expedition and authored several monographs on invertebrates, passed away at eighty-six. Thomas Sanderson Bulmer, a researcher in American archaeology and ethnography, and contributor to Filling's Bibliographies of American Languages, died in Sierra Blanca, Texas, on October 5th. Lastly, Dr. Ewald Geissler, professor of chemistry at the veterinary school in Dresden, died at the age of fifty.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] In 1872, while a Commissioner of Health, I had occasion to examine and report on the causes of the high death rate during the summer months in the city of New York. The chief cause was determined to be the excessive heat which characterizes those months. It was recommended in the report to the Board of Health that legislation be secured empowering and requiring the Department of Parks to plant and cultivate trees, shrubs, plants, and vines in all the streets, avenues, and public places in the city. A bill was drafted and introduced into the Legislature, but it did not become a law, and no further effort has been made to secure such legislation. Meantime, two tree-planting societies have been established, one in the Borough of Brooklyn and the other in the Borough of Manhattan, which are endeavoring to awaken public interest to the importance of planting a suitable number and variety of trees in the streets for purposes of ornamentation. The aim of this paper, which is largely based on the report of 1872, is to revive the project of giving the Department of Parks jurisdiction over the trees in the streets, and require it to plant and cultivate additional trees, shrubs, plants, and other forms of vegetation for the improvement of the public health and for the purpose of ornamentation.

[1] In 1872, while serving as the Commissioner of Health, I had the opportunity to investigate and report on the reasons behind the high death rate during the summer months in New York City. The main cause was identified as the extreme heat typical of those months. The report to the Board of Health suggested that legislation be enacted to empower and require the Department of Parks to plant and care for trees, shrubs, plants, and vines along all streets, avenues, and public spaces in the city. A bill was drafted and presented to the Legislature, but it did not pass into law, and no further attempts have been made to obtain such legislation. In the meantime, two tree-planting organizations have been formed—one in Brooklyn and the other in Manhattan—that are working to raise public awareness about the importance of planting an appropriate number and variety of trees in the streets for beautification purposes. The goal of this paper, which heavily draws from the 1872 report, is to revive the initiative of giving the Department of Parks control over the trees in the streets and to mandate it to plant and nurture more trees, shrubs, plants, and other types of greenery to enhance public health and for aesthetic purposes.

[2] Man and Nature. G.P. Marsh, New York, 1872.

[2] Man and Nature. G.P. Marsh, New York, 1872.

[3] It is interesting to notice, in this connection, the remark of Angus Smith, that a temperature of 54° F. is important in the decomposition of animal and vegetable matter.

[3] It's worth noting, in this context, what Angus Smith said about the temperature of 54° F. being significant in breaking down animal and plant matter.

[4] Public Parks. By John H. Rauch, M.D., Chicago, 1869.

[4] Public Parks. By John H. Rauch, M.D., Chicago, 1869.

[5] Les Arbres, quoted by Marsh.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Trees, cited by Marsh.

[6] The late Dr. Francis remarked that he had noticed a marked increase in the fatality of diseases in sections of the city after the removal of trees and all vegetation.

[6] The late Dr. Francis pointed out that he had observed a significant rise in the death rate from diseases in parts of the city after the trees and all vegetation were removed.

[7] The Groundwork of Science. A Study of Epistemology. By St. George Mivart, M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1898.

[7] The Foundation of Science. A Study of Knowledge. By St. George Mivart, M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1898.

[8] The position of the solid rock is shown by the hammer at the extreme right, standing vertically.

[8] The solid rock's location is indicated by the hammer on the far right, standing upright.

[9] This photograph represents a more detailed view of the quarry wall seen in Fig. 1. The relation of the two views will be understood by observing the positions of the hammers, which are in the same place in both photographs. These photographs, as well as some of the others that follow, were taken by Mr. John L. Gardner, 2d, for the purpose of illustrating these pages.

[9] This photograph provides a closer look at the quarry wall shown in Fig. 1. You can understand how the two views relate by noticing that the hammers are in the same position in both pictures. These photographs, along with some others that follow, were taken by Mr. John L. Gardner, 2d, to illustrate these pages.

[10] In order to obtain this sketch, a survey was made of the delta, and from the information thus gathered a model was constructed out of clay. The dimensions of the delta are about one thousand by seven hundred feet.

[10] To create this sketch, we conducted a survey of the delta, and used the information collected to build a clay model. The delta measures roughly one thousand by seven hundred feet.

[11] The bottom of the cañon at this point is between four and five thousand feet below the flat surfaces in the foreground—a sheer descent of nearly a mile.

[11] The bottom of the canyon here is about four to five thousand feet below the flat areas in the foreground—a straight drop of nearly a mile.

[12] To those who are interested in the subject of indentured labor in the tropics, the following statistics, compiled by me from official sources, may be of interest. The figures relate to British Guiana:

[12] For anyone interested in the topic of indentured labor in the tropics, the statistics I've compiled from official sources might be of interest. The figures pertain to British Guiana:

Year. Number of indentur'd laborers imported from India. Number of time-expired immigrants who returned to India. Value in dollars of money and ornaments carried back to India by returning immigrants. Number of East Indian depositors in the Gov't Savings Bank. Total amount of their deposits, in dollars. Number of planters convicted of offenses against immigrants. Death rate per 1,000 among indentured laborers. General death rate of the colony.
18864,796 1,889111,775 5,558425,9569 27.4025.56
18873,928 1,42092,613 5,821438,6004 23.2032.41
18882,771 1,93895,074 5,904457,8861 19.7329.27
18893,573 2,042112,124 6,802513,2201 12.5728.13
18903,432 2,125142,611 7,269558,7343 20.4039.80
18915,229 2,151134,225 6,398515,2462 20.4037.00
18925,241 2,01497,529 6,085527,2031 25.2039.00
18934,146 1,848104,763 6,179544,4201 24.9135.00
18949,585 1,998113,308 6,128529,1612 24.2233.53
18952,425 2,071119,289 4,950453,9501 20.3629.58
18962,408 2,05976,470 4,520434,7591 16.5024.10

[13] "Senator Paddock: I should like to ask the Senator from Nevada if, in the region of country where borax is found, by reason of finding it the land in the particular State or Territory is appreciated in value on account of its existence.

[13] "Senator Paddock: I’d like to ask the Senator from Nevada if, in the area where borax is located, the land in that State or Territory increases in value because of its presence.

"Senator Stewart: Not at all.

"Senator Stewart: Not at all."

"Senator Paddock: The value then given to it is all in labor."—Congressional Record, July, 1890.

"Senator Paddock: The value placed on it is entirely based on labor."—Congressional Record, July, 1890.

[14] "In America, where there has been but little serious study of taxation, the few writers of prominence are, remarkable to relate, almost all abject followers of Thiers," the French economist and statesman, who claimed to have invented the term "diffusion" of taxes.

[14] "In America, where there hasn’t been much serious study of taxation, it's interesting to note that most prominent writers are nearly all devoted followers of Thiers," the French economist and statesman, who claimed to have coined the term "diffusion" of taxes.

[15] "Our conclusion is, that under actual conditions in America to-day the landowner may virtually be declared to pay in the last instance the taxes that are imposed on his land, and that at all events it is absolutely erroneous to assume any general shifting to the consumer. In so far as our land tax is a part of a general property tax, it can not possibly be shifted; in so far as it is more or less an exclusive tax, it is even then apt to remain where it is first put—on the landowner."—Seligman: Incidence of Taxation, p. 99.

[15] "Our conclusion is that, under current conditions in America today, the landowner can essentially be said to bear the burden of the taxes imposed on their land, and it's completely wrong to assume that the costs are generally passed on to the consumer. As far as our land tax is part of a general property tax, it cannot be shifted; and even when it is more or less an exclusive tax, it tends to stay where it was first assigned—on the landowner."—Seligman: Incidence of Taxation, p. 99.

[16] Seligman. Shifting and Incidence of Taxation.

[16] Seligman. Changing and Impact of Taxation.

[17] Professor Marshall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Professor Marshall.

[18] In a like experience the Duke of Argyll, in his work The Unseen Foundations of Society, finds an explanation of the so-called theory of Ricardo, that the rent which a farmer of agricultural land pays as the price of its hire—that is to say, the price which he pays for the exclusive use of it—is no part of the cost of the crops he may raise upon it; a conclusion that can not be possibly true, unless it be also true that rent is paid for something that is not an indispensable condition of agricultural production. "Thus rights are in their very nature impalpable and invisible. They are not material things, but relations between many material things and the human mind and will. The right of exclusive use over land is a thing invisible and immaterial, as other rights are, and, although it is, and has been since the world began, the basis of all agricultural industry, it is a basis impalpable and invisible, whereas the material visible implements and tools, whose work depends upon it, are all visible and palpable enough, and all of which would never be were we to see them without the invisible rights upon which they depend. All of the former, in their place and order, are instruments of production; all of them catch the eye, and may easily engross the attention. On the other hand, if we are induced to forget those other elements, which are equally essential instruments of production, merely because they are out of sight, then our deception may be complete, and fallacies which become glaring when memory and attention are awakened may find in our half-vacant minds an easy and even a cordial reception."

[18] In a similar experience, the Duke of Argyll, in his book The Unseen Foundations of Society, explains the so-called theory of Ricardo, which suggests that the rent a farmer pays to lease agricultural land—that is, the price he pays for its exclusive use—is not part of the cost of the crops he grows on it. This conclusion can only be true if rent is paid for something that is not essential for agricultural production. "Thus, rights are essentially intangible and invisible. They aren't physical objects, but rather relationships between various physical things and the human mind and will. The right to exclusive use of land is an invisible and immaterial thing, like other rights, and although it has been the foundation of agricultural industry since the beginning of time, it remains intangible and invisible, while the physical tools and equipment that rely on it are all visible and concrete. None of those tools would exist if we only perceived them without the invisible rights they depend on. All of these rights, in their proper context, are instruments of production; they attract our attention and are easy to focus on. However, if we forget the equally vital elements that are essential to production simply because they aren't visible, our misunderstanding can be complete, and misconceptions, which become obvious when our memory and attention are engaged, can find a welcoming space in our distracted minds."

Adam Smith may be fairly considered as having fully committed himself beyond all controversy in his great work, The Wealth of Nations, to the principle that taxes, with a degree of infallibility, diffuse themselves when they are levied uniformly on the same article; and he even goes so far as to admit that a tax upon labor, if it could be uniformly levied and collected, would be diffused, and that the laborer would be the mere conduit through which the tax would pass to the public treasury. Thus he says, "While the demand for labor and the price of provisions, therefore, remain the same, a direct tax upon wages can have no other effect than to raise them somewhat higher than the tax."

Adam Smith can be seen as having firmly established, without any doubt, in his major work, The Wealth of Nations, the idea that taxes inevitably spread out when they're applied evenly to the same item. He even goes so far as to say that if a tax on labor could be consistently applied and collected, it would spread out, meaning the laborer would simply act as a channel for transferring the tax to the government. He states, "As long as the demand for labor and the price of goods stay the same, a direct tax on wages can only result in slightly higher wages than the tax itself."

The German economist Bluntschli, who has carefully studied this question of the final incidence of all just and equitable taxes, is in substantial agreement with the above conclusions, but prefers to use a different term for characterizing such finality than consumption, and expresses himself as follows: "In the end taxes fall on enjoyments. Hence the amount of each man's enjoyments and not his income is the justest measure of taxation." (Bluntschli, vol. x, p. 146.)

The German economist Bluntschli, who has thoroughly examined the question of who ultimately bears the burden of all fair and reasonable taxes, largely agrees with the conclusions mentioned above, but he prefers to use a different term to describe this finality than consumption. He states: "In the end, taxes fall on enjoyments. Therefore, the amount of each person's enjoyments, rather than their income, is the fairest measure of taxation." (Bluntschli, vol. x, p. 146.)

M. Thiers, the French statesman and economist, was also a believer and earnest advocate of the theory of the diffusion of taxes, and lays down his principles in the following words: "Taxes are shifted indefinitely, and tend to become a part of the price of commodities, to such an extent that every one bears his share, not in proportion to what he pays the state, but in proportion to what he consumes." And in his book Rights to Property he thus illustrates the method in which taxation diffuses itself: "In the same manner as our senses, deceived by appearances, tell us that it is the sun which moves and not the earth, so a particular tax appears to fall upon one class, and another tax upon another class, when in reality it is not so. The tax really best suited to the poorest member of society is that which is best suited to the general fortune of the state; a fortune which is much more for the possession and enjoyment of the poor man than it is for the rich; a fact of which we are never sufficiently convinced. But of the manner, nevertheless, in which taxes are divided among the different classes of the state, the most certain thing we can say is: That they are divided in proportion to what each man consumes, and for a reason not generally recognized or understood, namely, that taxes are reflected, as it were, to infinity, and from reflection to reflection become eventually an integral part of the prices of things. Hence the greatest purchasers and consumers are everywhere the greatest taxpayers. This is what I call 'diffusion of taxation,' to borrow a term from physical science, which applies the expression 'diffusion of light' to those numberless reflections, in consequence of which the light which has penetrated the slightest aperture spreads itself around in every direction, and in such a manner as to reach all the objects which it renders visible. So a tax which at first sight appears to be paid directly, in reality is only advanced by the individual who is first called upon to pay it."

M. Thiers, the French politician and economist, was also a firm believer and strong supporter of the theory of tax diffusion, and he states his principles in these words: "Taxes are shifted indefinitely and tend to become part of the price of goods, to such an extent that everyone pays their share, not based on what they pay the government, but based on what they consume." In his book Rights to Property, he illustrates how taxation spreads: "Just like our senses, tricked by appearances, make us think that it’s the sun moving and not the earth, a specific tax seems to affect one class while another tax affects a different class, when that’s not the case. The tax that is actually best for the poorest in society is the one that benefits the overall wealth of the state; a wealth that is much more for the enjoyment of the poor than for the rich; a truth we often overlook. However, what we can say with certainty about how taxes are distributed among different classes in society is this: they are divided in proportion to what each person consumes, and for a reason not commonly recognized or understood—namely, that taxes are reflected, if you will, endlessly, and through reflection become an essential part of the prices of goods. Therefore, the biggest buyers and consumers are always the biggest taxpayers. This is what I call 'diffusion of taxation,' borrowing a term from physical science, which uses the phrase 'diffusion of light' to explain how light, once it penetrates even the smallest opening, spreads in all directions, reaching all the objects it illuminates. So, a tax that initially seems to be paid directly is, in reality, only advanced by the person who is first required to pay it."

[19] As applied to the wages of labor, the truth of this principle is equally incontestable. "The sewing girl performing her toilsome work by the needle at one dollar a day, the street sweeper working the mud with his broom at a dollar and a half, the skilled laborer at two and three dollars, the professor at five, the editor at five or ten, the artist and the songstress at ten or five hundred dollars a day are all members of the working classes, though working at different rates. And it is only the difference in their effectiveness that causes the difference in their earnings. Bring them all to the same point of efficiency, and their earnings also will be the same."—W. Jungst, Cincinnati.

[19] When it comes to wages, this principle holds true without a doubt. "The seamstress working hard with her needle for one dollar a day, the street sweeper handling the mud with his broom for one and a half dollars, the skilled worker earning two to three dollars, the professor at five, the editor at five or ten, and the artist and singer making between ten to five hundred dollars a day are all part of the working class, even though they earn different amounts. The only thing that explains their varying pay is how effective they are. If they all performed at the same level of efficiency, their earnings would also be the same."—W. Jungst, Cincinnati.

John Locke, in his treatise On the Standard of Value, treats of taxation, and shows conclusively that if all lands were nominally free from taxation, the owners of lands would proportionally pay more taxes than now, because the same amount of money must continue to be collected in some form, and the average profits of lands would only be equal to the average profits of other investments; and further, that the expense and annoyance (another form of expense) would be increased if the tax were exclusively levied in the first instance upon personal property; and hence the landowner would be burdened with his proportion of the unnecessary expense and annoyance. He also shows that you may change the form of a uniform tax, but that you can not change the burden; and that the change will increase the burden, if the new system is more expensive and annoying than the old. Locke wrote nearly a century before Adam Smith published his Wealth of Nations, and it would seem probable that Smith acquired his ideas relative to the average profits of investments from Locke.

John Locke, in his essay On the Standard of Value, discusses taxation and convincingly argues that if all lands were technically free from taxes, landowners would actually end up paying more in taxes overall. This is because the same amount of money still needs to be collected in some way, and the average profits from land would only match the average profits from other investments. He also points out that costs and frustrations (which are another form of cost) would go up if the tax were only applied to personal property at first. Consequently, landowners would bear their share of the added costs and frustrations. Locke further explains that while you can change the structure of a uniform tax, you can't change the actual burden; and if the new system is more costly and frustrating than the old one, the burden will increase. Locke wrote almost a hundred years before Adam Smith released his Wealth of Nations, and it seems likely that Smith drew some of his ideas about the average profits of investments from Locke.

[20] The meteors shown in the two ideal pictures are, of course, entirely disproportionate in size to the earth and stars. If seen by an observer above the earth, we might imagine an envelope of light around the globe from the continuous ignition of the 150,000,000,000 or more meteors which it is estimated strike the earth every year; in which case, the striking meteors would be represented in the illustrations as a thin light line surrounding the atmospheric envelope of the earth.

[20] The meteors depicted in the two ideal images are, of course, completely out of scale compared to the earth and stars. If someone were watching from above the earth, we could envision a glow of light around the globe from the constant impact of the estimated 150 billion or more meteors that hit the earth each year; in that scenario, the meteors would be shown in the illustrations as a thin line of light encircling the earth's atmospheric layer.

[21] The pessimists are further mistaken. The idea that conquest is disastrous, even to the conqueror, is much more widespread in modern societies than is generally thought. But social reflexes urge the masses to obey their chief blindly. It requires only a Gothic spirit—like Bismarck, for example—to set a whole army in motion, and make it do things which every officer and every soldier would condemn as a personal act.

[21] The pessimists are even more wrong. The belief that conquest is disastrous, even for the conqueror, is much more common in modern societies than most people realize. However, societal pressures compel the masses to follow their leader without question. It only takes a strong leader—like Bismarck, for example—to mobilize an entire army and make them carry out actions that every officer and soldier would condemn as a personal choice.

[22] The difference is the extent of Alsace-Lorraine.

[22] The difference is the size of Alsace-Lorraine.

[23] About the extent of the British Isles, Belgium, Holland, and Switzerland combined.

[23] About the size of the British Isles together with Belgium, the Netherlands, and Switzerland.

[24] See Seeley's Expansion of England, p. 21. This figure is very moderate. Between 1802 and 1813 France alone spent 498,000,000 francs ($99,600,000) a year. See Laroque, La Guerre et les Armées permanentes, Paris, 1870, p. 203.

[24] See Seeley's Expansion of England, p. 21. This number is quite modest. Between 1802 and 1813, France alone spent 498,000,000 francs ($99,600,000) annually. See Laroque, La Guerre et les Armées permanentes, Paris, 1870, p. 203.

[25] See P. Leroy-Beaulieu, Recherches économiques sur les Guerres contemporaines, Paris, p. 181.

[25] See P. Leroy-Beaulieu, Economic Studies on Contemporary Wars, Paris, p. 181.

[26] We may refer here to another loss which has never been thought of till now. It was long fancied that wealth could be acquired more rapidly by war than by work; consequently, conquest seeming to be the most rapid and therefore most efficacious way, was honored, and labor, appearing to be a slower process, was despised. In our days a large number of descendants of the knights of the middle ages retain the ideas of their ancestors and look upon labor as degrading. Hence thousands of aristocrats do nothing, but remain social good-for-nothings, retarding the increase of wealth by their inactivity.

[26] We should also consider another overlooked loss. For a long time, people believed that wealth could be gained more quickly through war than through work. As a result, conquest was seen as the quickest and most effective method, leading to its glorification, while labor, perceived as a slower route, was looked down upon. Nowadays, many descendants of medieval knights still hold on to their ancestors' beliefs and view work as beneath them. Consequently, countless aristocrats do nothing and simply exist as social dead weight, hindering the growth of wealth through their lack of effort.

[27] Sherman, in his march from Atlanta to Savannah alone, destroyed more than $400,000,000. The cotton famine occasioned by this war cost Great Britain a loss of $480,000,000. Who has ever thought of charging this against militarism?

[27] Sherman, during his solo march from Atlanta to Savannah, destroyed over $400 million. The cotton shortage caused by this war cost Great Britain a loss of $480 million. Who has ever considered blaming this on militarism?

[28] See E. Reclus, Nouvelle geographie universelle (French edition), vol. xvi, p. 810.

[28] See E. Reclus, New Universal Geography (English edition), vol. 16, p. 810.

[29] A justification of this figure may be found in my Luttes entre les sociétés humaines, p. 220.

[29] You can find an explanation for this figure in my Luttes entre les sociétés humaines, p. 220.

[30] A half million negroes are massacred every year in Africa in the tribal wars, which also are caused by the ctesohedonic fallacy. Suppose each one of them might have earned $20 a year. Capitalized at four per cent, this sum would have amounted to $400,000,000.

[30] Every year, half a million Black people are killed in tribal wars in Africa, which are also driven by the ctesohedonic fallacy. If each of them could have earned $20 a year, that would add up to $400,000,000 when capitalized at four percent.

[31] See my Luttes, p. 228. Let us say, in passing, that we owe our existing savagery partly to the ctesohedonic fallacy. When we think that the most rapid way of enriching ourselves is by seizing our neighbor's territories, the fewer defenders that territory has, the better. So all pretended political geniuses glorify themselves on having killed the largest number of their fellow-men. Cæsar boasted of having killed a million and a half of Gauls. At the moment of writing these lines a terrible accident has occurred at Santander. Hundreds of persons were killed by the explosion of a boat loaded with dynamite. Great pity was expressed for the victims. Collections for their benefit were taken in France. Suppose France and Spain were now at war. If somebody had blown up some thousand Spaniards in a fortress, we should have sung Te Deums. Oh, man's logic!

[31] See my Luttes, p. 228. Let’s note, in passing, that our current brutality is partly due to the ctesohedonic fallacy. When we believe the quickest way to get rich is by taking our neighbor's land, the fewer defenders that land has, the better. So, all the so-called political geniuses take pride in having killed the most people. Cæsar bragged about killing a million and a half Gauls. As I write these lines, a terrible accident has happened in Santander. Hundreds of people died from the explosion of a boat full of dynamite. There was a lot of sympathy expressed for the victims. Fundraising efforts were organized in France to help them. Imagine if France and Spain were at war right now. If someone had blown up a thousand Spaniards in a fortress, we would have celebrated with Te Deums. Oh, the logic of man!

[32] An address delivered at the Royal College of Science on October 6, 1898.

[32] A speech given at the Royal College of Science on October 6, 1898.

[33] Perkin. Nature, vol. xxxii, p. 334.

[33] Perkin. Nature, vol. 32, p. 334.

[34] Ch. Letourneau. Alphabet Forms in Megalithic Inscriptions. Bulletin of the Society of Anthropology, 1893.

[34] Ch. Letourneau. Alphabet Forms in Megalithic Inscriptions. Bulletin of the Society of Anthropology, 1893.

[35] The Elements of Sociology. By Franklin Henry Giddings. New York: The Macmillan Company, 1898. Pp. 353. Price, $1.10.

[35] The Elements of Sociology. By Franklin Henry Giddings. New York: The Macmillan Company, 1898. Pp. 353. Price, $1.10.

[36] The Nature and Development of Animal Intelligence. By Wesley Mills, F.R.S.C. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pp. 307. Price, $2.

[36] The Nature and Development of Animal Intelligence. By Wesley Mills, F.R.S.C. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pages 307. Price, $2.

[37] Four-Footed Americans and their Kin. By Mabel Osgood Wright. Edited by Frank M. Chapman. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pp. 432, with plates. Price, $1.50.

[37] Four-Footed Americans and Their Relatives. By Mabel Osgood Wright. Edited by Frank M. Chapman. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pp. 432, with illustrations. Price, $1.50.

[38] The Groundwork of Science. A Study of Epistemology. By St. George Mivart. Pp. 328. Price, $1.75. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. London; Bliss, Sands & Co.

[38] The Groundwork of Science. A Study of Epistemology. By St. George Mivart. Pages 328. Price: $1.75. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. London: Bliss, Sands & Co.

[39] Commercial Cuba. A Book for Business Men. By William J. Clark. Illustrated. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 514, with maps.

[39] Commercial Cuba. A Book for Business People. By William J. Clark. Illustrated. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 514, with maps.

[40] Living Plants and their Properties. A Collection of Essays. By Joseph Charles Arthur (Purdue University) and Daniel Trembly MacDougal (University of Minnesota). New York: Baker & Taylor. Minneapolis: Morris & Wilson. Pp. 234.

[40] Living Plants and Their Properties: A Collection of Essays by Joseph Charles Arthur (Purdue University) and Daniel Trembly MacDougal (University of Minnesota). New York: Baker & Taylor. Minneapolis: Morris & Wilson. Pp. 234.

[41] The Study of the Child. A Brief Treatise on the Psychology of the Child, with Suggestions for Teachers, Students, and Parents. By A.R. Taylor. New York: D. Appleton and Company. (International Education Series.) Pp. 215. Price, $1.50.

[41] The Study of the Child. A Short Guide on Child Psychology, with Tips for Teachers, Students, and Parents. By A.R. Taylor. New York: D. Appleton and Company. (International Education Series.) Pp. 215. Price, $1.50.

[42] The Discharge of Electricity through Gases. Lectures delivered on the occasion of the Sesquicentennial Celebration of Princeton University. By J.J. Thomson. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 203. Price, $1.

[42] The Discharge of Electricity through Gases. Lectures given during the 150th Anniversary Celebration of Princeton University. By J.J. Thomson. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 203. Price, $1.

[43] The Story of the Mind. By James Mark Baldwin. New York: D. Appleton and Company. Pp. 232. Price, 40 cents.

[43] The Story of the Mind. By James Mark Baldwin. New York: D. Appleton and Company. Pp. 232. Price: 40 cents.

[44] A Catalogue of Scientific and Technical Periodicals 1665-1895, together with Chronological Tables and a Library Check List. By Henry Carrington Bolton. Second edition. City of Washington: Published by the Smithsonian Institution. Pp. 1247.

[44] A Catalogue of Scientific and Technical Periodicals 1665-1895, including Chronological Tables and a Library Check List. By Henry Carrington Bolton. Second edition. Washington, D.C.: Published by the Smithsonian Institution. Pp. 1247.

[45] Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy. By Archibald Alexander. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 357. Price, $1.50.

[45] Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy. By Archibald Alexander. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 357. Price, $1.50.

[46] Applied Physiology for Advanced Grades. Including the Effects of Alcohol and Narcotics. American Book Company. Pp. 432. Price, 80 cents.

[46] Applied Physiology for Advanced Grades. Including the Effects of Alcohol and Drugs. American Book Company. Pp. 432. Price, 80 cents.

[47] Inorganic Chemistry according to the Periodic Law. By F.P. Venable and James Lewis Howe. Easton, Pa: The Chemical Publishing Company. Pp. 266. Price, $1.50.

[47] Inorganic Chemistry based on the Periodic Law. By F.P. Venable and James Lewis Howe. Easton, PA: The Chemical Publishing Company. Pp. 266. Price, $1.50.

Transcriber's Notes:

Obvious printer's errors have been repaired, other inconsistent spellings have been kept, including inconsistent use of hyphen (e.g. "text book" and "text-book").

Obvious printing errors have been fixed, while other inconsistent spellings have been left as they are, including the inconsistent use of hyphens (e.g. "text book" and "text-book").

Illustrations were relocated to correspond to their references in the text.

Illustrations were moved to match their references in the text.

Pg 568, year assumed in sentence "...Report for the Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1898..." as the original is unclear.

Pg 568, year assumed in sentence "...Report for the Fiscal Year ending June 30, 1898..." as the original is unclear.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!